Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Taking in a deep breath, I follow the auctioneer guy into the hall. I was to be sold to the highest bidder today. Problem is though, I've got no experience with this stuff. I'm still a virgin. But I'm not stupid. I understand what I'm getting myself into. I'm not like some of those sex slaves who were taken when they were young and forced into the slave trade. I know what goes down in this stuff. Despite still being a virgin.

I used to be one of those maids or butlers for Master Sykes, who is now no longer in need of my services. So he's selling me at a sex slave auction. Why he's decided to sell me as a sex slave instead of a maid, I have no idea. I guess he thinks that I'd fit that job more than a maid. I don't know, I was told not to ask. Though, I don't know why he didn't keep me for himself.

Hopefully this time someone will take an interest in me. Last time no one took an interest in me cause of the fact that I'm a virgin and have absolutely no experience with any of this.

I look around me to find that there weren't any masters who caught my eye. But, I've got no say on which master I'll go with. I might get sold to the cruellest master in here, and I can't do anything about it.

It's kind of sad that us slaves don't have a say in which master we get sold to. But, that's just how it works according to Master Sykes. Master Sykes explained to me how this works the first time he took me here. But, on the way here today, he mentioned that if I don't get sold, he might just have to dispose of me. Since he said that no one seems to want a slave that's got no experience whatsoever. I don't know what he means by dispose of me, but I've got a feeling that it can't be good.

I was made to sit down on a stool next to all the other slaves, as the masters walked over to us all and examined us. None of the master's seemed to be interested in me. But do I blame them? No. I'm still a virgin. I don't see why anyone would buy me.

After countless masters not even checking me out, a girl around my age walked over to me. She had darkish blonde hair - or maybe it was a lighter brown. One side of her head was shaved, and on one of her eyebrows there were two shaved lines, or slits. She was currently on the phone to someone while she started checking me out.

I felt a small stab of disappointment as the girl checked me out. I'm not wanting a mistress. I'm not even attracted to girls. But, I can't do anything about it if she buys me. I have to go with whichever master or mistress buys me.

"What is your name?" She asks me.

I look around a little. I'm not sure if I'm meant to talk or not. At the last auctions I was at I never talked, or was talked to. Master Sykes never even gave me an order not to talk or not.

"Sweetie, it's okay." She says. "You can tell me your name." She says softly.

"K-Kellin Quinn Bostwick." I say. "My name is Kellin Quinn Bostwick." I repeat a little louder.

The girl smiles, before she puts her phone back to her ear. "Fuentes, I've found the slave you're after." She says. "And he's a cute one."

I gulp slightly. There's a master that's after me? Who's not even at this auction right now, so I have no idea who he even is, all I know, is that his name is Fuentes. And, instead of coming here himself, he sends someone else to get me for him instead. I'm just glad it doesn't seem like this girl is a mistress then.

She then walked away and over to the auctioneer, and started talking to him, while casting glances over at me. I held my breath as the girl came back over to me followed by the auctioneer, and Master Sykes came over also from where he stood talking to a guy who was around the same height as him, maybe just a little taller, but not as many tattoos. Master Sykes looked rather pleased that I was finally being sold to another master. He's probably glad he doesn't have to deal with me anymore.

It seems as though someone does want a slave with no experience after all....

Chapter Text

I was bought by some guy named Victor Fuentes. I don't even know who he is, or what he even looks like. According to the girl - who I now know as Lindsey Gunnulfsen, or Lynn Gunn for short - that Master Fuentes couldn't come to the auction himself as he's away on business or something along those lines.

Looking out the window of the limousine both Lynn and I are currently sitting in, I notice a rather large house or mansion up ahead. And, I can't help but think that maybe that's Master Fuentes's home. I don't know why I'm assuming that. I mean, for all I know, Master Fuentes's home could just be some old house. Not some mansion. Though, we're riding in a limousine! So, I'd like to think that my new master would live in a pretty big house.

My assumptions are proven correct, as the driver pulls into the driveway of the mansion. Lynn helps me out of the car once it's stopped moving, but before she does so, she slips a collar round my neck and clips a leash to it.

"Is this really necessary?" I ask quietly. I wasn't sure how she'd react to that question.

But, instead of slapping me and telling me to shut up, she just laughs. "Yeah, kinda." She says. "Master Fuentes prefers it if you were to wear a collar." She says, fixing it up slightly. "At least it looks cute on you." She shrugs, before jumping on the spot slightly, before she starts skipping to the door, pulling me along behind her.

As Lynn pulls me along to the house, I take the chance to look around at my surroundings. This place was beautiful. There was a fountain in the middle of the pavement in front of the steps, and there were gardens with plenty of flowers everywhere. Now, the outside of the house, my god it looked beautiful. By the looks of it, it was huge, and I'd probably get lost inside it.

Once we finally get to the top of the steps, a girl with bright ginger hair looked up from where she sat on one of those swing chairs, before running over to Lynn and I. Lynn stopped, as the other girl ran over to us, causing me to stop also.

"Is this Master Fuentes's new slave?" The redhead asks.

Lynn nods. "His names Kellin Quinn Bostwick." She says, before tugging on the leash gently and getting me to walk over to her and the redhead more. "Kellin this is Danielle." Lynn says. "She's one of Master Fuentes's maids just like I am." She says.

I nod a greeting at her, before looking down at my feet. I feel someone wrap their arm around my shoulder, and I look to my side to see Danielle standing there.

"Why the long face dude?" She asks. "Master Fuentes isn't here right now, so you won't get fucked just yet." She giggles slightly, and I find her cheeriness comforting in a way.

"When will he be back?" I ask.

She shrugs. "Usually he's gone for a week, and he left yesterday." She starts. "So, he should be back by the end of the week." She says. "So for a week you get to spend time with Lynn and I!" She cheers.

"Right on ginger!" Lynn says, hi-fiving Danielle, before both of the girls lead me inside the house.

My mouth literally falls open as I look around at my surroundings. The house was even more beautiful inside than it was outside. The walls were a dark gray, and the floor was a creamy white color. Honestly, it's a wonder how this place looks so clean. It must take ages to clean the whole place.

Lynn and Danielle then lead me through the house and down some hallway to a door. Once Danielle opens the door, I follow the both of them inside to find a queen sized bed in the middle of the room. The blankets seemed to be black and fluffy, and the pillows were more like a silky black, along with a few fluffy white cushions. All in all, the bed looked incredibly comfortable.

The rest of the room was in the same sort of color scheme. The carpet was black and extremely soft under my feet, while the walls were all white, and the curtains looked to be some silky gray material. On one of the walls was a relatively large flat screen TV, and there was what appeared to be a bunch of different gaming devices on the table under it. On another side of the wall, there was a large walk-in closet, and right next to it, was a nice wooden chest of drawers. I couldn't tell what type of wood it was though, possibly oak, but I don't know.

The room looked amazing to say the least. There also looked to be a bathroom connecting to the room also, and the window opposite where Lynn, Danielle and I stood had an amazing view of some lake on the other side of the property.

"This is your room Kellin." Lynn says, as I turn to look at her and Danielle. "Pretty snazzy huh?" She asks. "Dani and I arranged it ourselves." She added.

I smile at the both of them. "It's beautiful." I say. "I love it." I smile. Both the girls smile, before hugging me.

Once they both pull away from me, Lynn unclips the leash from the collar round my neck, and hangs it up on some hook that I never noticed hanging on the wall next to the door behind us.

"Okay." Lynn starts. "Master Fuentes wants you to keep the collar on, but there's more to choose from in one of those drawers, so if you don't like that one you can pick out another one." She says.

I nod, walking over to the bed and sitting down. The blanket was so soft. I absolutely love it! Back in my old room when I still lived under Master Sykes's roof, my bedroom was much smaller than this, and was nowhere near as nice as this one. In fact, none of Master Sykes's slaves had a room like this. All of them were shut off in some room in his mansion, kept in boxers and, even though I've never slept in one of their beds before, considering I was one of Sykes's maids, according to his slaves that I've spoken to, their beds they had to sleep in we're very uncomfortable. I feel sorry for all of Master Sykes's slaves, none of them are as spoiled as I am. In fact, I don't think any slaves are as spoiled as I seem to be.

"Aren't slaves meant to not be spoiled like this?" I ask, looking up at Lynn and Danielle.

They both shrug. "Master Fuentes has always been one to give his slaves rooms that they're comfortable in." Lynn says, walking over to me and falling back onto the bed. "Oh, since Fuentes isn't here for a week, you get to spend the week with Dani and I." She adds, as I look down at her.

I nod. I'm completely cool with that. I don't mind hanging with these two. They seem like awesome girls, and I'm sure I'll become good friends with them. After all, they might be the only friends I even make here.

"So!" Lynn exclaims, as she moves round on the bed, till she's next to me, laying on her stomach. "What do you want to do right now Kells?" She asks.

I shrug. "I don't know." I say, looking down at my lap. "Whatever's fine." I say.

"Great!" She says, getting up off the bed and running over to the closet, then running back out with what appeared to be swimming trunks or shorts, whatever they're called. "Your rules don't apply this week since Vic's not here yet." She says, skipping back over to me and Danielle - who had just now sat down next to me.

"Danielle are I are taking you out the back to the pool for a swim." She informs me. I raise an eyebrow at her. "It's not really swimming weather though." I point out.

"Oh hush, Kellin." She says. "The pool is also technically a hot pool, and we're in San Diego for heaven's sake." She says. "It doesn't snow here." She points out. "It's hot almost every day of the year."

I sigh. "Fine." I give in, smiling at her. "Let's go swimming then!" I say, before both Lynn and Danielle cheer in success.

They both then pull me up off the bed and drag me out of the room, taking me outside to go swimming.

I think I'm going to enjoy this week of freedom while I can before my master is finally here....

Chapter Text

I'm starting to really love it here so far. I'm not sure if I'll be loving it for too long though, I have no idea of how everything will be when Master Fuentes is here. But, I might as well enjoy it while I can.

Lynn and Danielle have been keeping me busy, and I can't help but think Master Fuentes had asked them to keep me busy. But, it's whatever. Lynn and Danielle are awesome anyway, so I don't mind. They've been keeping me company the whole time I've been here. We haven't exactly been doing much, just watching Netflix, and hanging round either in the pool, or out on the field out back.

On my second day here, I got told by one of Master Fuentes's friends, or, workmates, that Lynn and Danielle are both my personal maids. So, I've got a feeling I'll be seeing these two quite often. Not that I'm complaining though. Lynn and Danielle are my only friends so far.

I look up over at my bedroom door, to see both Lynn and Danielle skipping into the room. I honestly have no idea how these two have so much energy. Especially Lynn. I swear she takes shots of sugar every morning or something. I wouldn't be surprised if she does actually.

"Kellin!" Lynn exclaims, jumping onto my bed, along with Danielle in a fit of giggles. "Get up, boy!" She says, as she and Danielle jump on my bed, causing me to groan in annoyance as I roll over and cover my face with the blanket.

Why can't they just let me sleep?

"Dani and I are taking you out for ice cream!" Lynn says, as both she and Danielle pull the blanket off of my body.

I roll over onto my back, and look up at my two friends. "You guys are a pain in the ass." I mumble, covering my eyes with my arm.

Danielle giggles. "How are we a pain in a donkey?" She asks.

I look up at the ginger. "That's not what I mean, freckles." I sigh.

I feel the bed bounce slightly, as Danielle kneels down next to me. "I know that, Kells." She says. "I'm not stupid."

"Come on Kellin!" Lynn whines. "I want to go get ice cream!" She complains. "And you're depriving me from what I need!" She says, before falling to her side next to me, acting all dramatic. "I'm gonna die without ice cream!" She says dramatically.

I just shake my head at her, before sitting up in bed. Scratching the back of my head, I look between both the girls. They don't seem to notice that I'm waiting for the both of them to hurry up and do something. Lynn just lays there, splayed out on my bed next to me, and Danielle just sits there, staring at the ceiling.

I sigh slightly. "Are you two going to get my outfit ready for today?" I question.

They both look over at me and shrug. "You've got legs." Lynn says, making no move to get up. "I'm currently immobilized cause we aren't getting ice cream just yet." She says.

I roll my eyes at her, before looking over at Danielle. Danielle looks over at me, before getting up off my bed, helping me up also before leading me over to my closet.

"Let's just look through what you've got in here, since Lynn is being a lazy bum." Danielle says.

"Hey!" Lynn exclaims. "I'm not a lazy bum." She pouts, looking over at Danielle and I.

Danielle and I look over at her, to see her sitting up, arms crossed across her chest as she pouts at us both.

"I just want ice cream!" She exclaims, falling back onto the bed.

Danielle and I just decide to ignore her, as we look through my closet. "We need to get you more clothes, Kells." Danielle says, pulling out some old black shirt.

I scrunch my nose up in distaste. The shirt didn't look as though it has been washed and had quite a few holes on it. "God, when was the last time someone cleaned out this closet?" I ask, looking through all the clothes.

"I don't know." Danielle mutters, before squealing slightly. "Oh my god!" She squeals. She then drops to the floor, before standing back up with a little furry animal in her hands. "It's a little mouse!" She squeals. "Look at it!" She says, showing me the small brown mouse.

"There's a mouse in here?" Lynn calls over from the bed, before Danielle runs over to Lynn's side with the little mouse.

I roll my eyes at both girls as they basically coo over the little mouse. Shaking my head, I continue to look through all the clothes, till I find something relatively decent.

Eventually I find something decent, and carry it over to my bed and laying it down on my bed. I look over at Danielle and Lynn as they continue to fuss over the mouse. Shaking my head, I pull my shirt over my head, and quickly pull the other shirt on, then a long sweater over top. I then quickly go over to the drawers, looking through each of the drawers till I find where the boxers are, slipping the ones I'm wearing right now off, and slipping the new ones on, before walking over to the bed and pulling the jeans on.

Looking back to the girls, they're still both sitting around with the small mouse.

"Are you two just going to sit there with the mouse?" I ask.

They both look up at me, shrugging, before they stand up, and walk over to me, Danielle still with the mouse.

"Okay." I say. "So, what are we going to do with the mouse?" I ask.

They both shrug, before Lynn suddenly runs over to the drawers. "Kellin! You forgot your collar for today." She says, skipping back over to me with a pastel blue collar in her hands.

I sigh. "Do I have to wear that?" I ask.

She nods. "Yes, now put it on."

I sigh, before taking the collar from her and slip it on, with some help from Lynn.

"I'm not using a leash." I warn her. "At least let me have that much freedom for now." I say.

She nods. "But when Master Fuentes is back here, you'll have to use the leash when we go out." She reminds me.

Nodding my head, I walk over to my shoes lining the wall and slip a pair on, before the three of us walk out of the room and out to the garden to set the mouse free.

"Bye Jerry!" Lynn exclaims as the mouse runs away through the trees on the other side of the property.

I turn to look at her. "You named the mouse after the mouse from Tom And Jerry?" I ask.

Lynn looks over at me. "Yeah." She says. "Why not? It looks like Jerry." She points out, before walking closer to me and jumping onto my back. "Now. Let's go get ice cream!" She exclaims.

I shake my head at her hyperactive behavior. "Why can't you act like you were when you bought me for Master Fuentes at that slave auction?" I ask.

I feel her shrug, as she moves around on my back. "I had to act then." She says, and I could almost imagine her pouting. "And, I HATE acting responsible." She adds.

Looking over at Danielle, I notice she was grabbing out what I'm guessing to be her wallet or something out of her jeans pocket. "Jaime gave me this to keep the money in for the ice cream." She says, as she checks how much is inside.

"Let's go then!" Lynn exclaims. "The ice cream shop is only a short walk from here." She whines.

I look over at Danielle, who just laughs at Lynn. "Lynn?" I ask.

She just hums in response.

"Do you take shots of sugar every morning?" I ask.

"Nope." She says after a while. "I'm just weird." She then holds onto me tighter so she doesn't fall off my back, and I hold onto her legs more that are wrapped round my waist.

"Do you have to be on my back?" I whine, once the three of us reach the gate and get out onto the street.

Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if this girl breaks me back. Then I'll be useless to Master Fuentes.

"Yep." She says. "And anyway." She adds. "Who's the slave here?" She asks.

I roll my eyes. "Shut up." I mutter. "Hey, you and Danielle are both my personal maids, so doesn't that technically make the both of you slaves also?" I ask.

"Hah. No." Lynn says, poking my cheek. "Even if we were though, we both have higher authority over you." She points out. "Now, onwards to the ice cream shop!" She yells close to my ear, causing me to flinch away slightly.

I just keep walking down the street with Danielle by my side, and Lynn on my back. Even though Lynn is on my back right now, I should just be grateful that I'm getting fresh air that not just the back yard of Master Fuentes's place.

After all, when will be the next time that I'm going to be able to have a day like this, once Master Fuentes's finally gets back?

Chapter Text

It's the end of the week now, and that means Master Fuentes should be here soon. I'm not sure if I'm scared or not though. I mean, who's to say if Master Fuentes is an ass or not? I have no clue of what he's even like! Ugh, this is so nerve wracking! I'm finally going to meet my master soon. I'm scared.

I fall back onto my bed, and just lay there in my boxers, not really caring if Lynn or Danielle walks in and sees me like this. I mean, they're bound to see me naked eventually. And, they've already seen me like this when we went swimming.

I wonder what everything will be like once Master Fuentes finally gets here? Will I still be able to spend a lot of time with Lynn and Danielle? Or will the only time I see them be when they're getting me ready for when Master Fuentes wants to fuck me? I don't want to be just cooped up in my room all by myself without being able to see my only two friends!

Speaking of the two she-devil's... I can hear both of them running down the hall, giggling like crazy, till my door eventually opens and they both run inside. Now, I love these two, but they both are way too hyper. I swear they both take shots of sugar every morning. Especially Lynn.

"Kellin!" Lynn exclaims excitedly. "Guess who you're going to finally meet!" She says, jumping on the spot.

I look up at her. "Who?" I ask, sitting up.

Of course, I already knew who I'm about to meet, I just had to ask.... Because maybe I'm wrong. Just maybe, my master isn't in fact here yet, and I'm about to meet someone else. But obviously that's not the case....

"You, are about to meet Master Fuentes!" She says. "He's on his way here now." She then pulls me up off the bed and drags me over to the set of drawers.

I have no choice but to follow her, as she stops at the drawers and pulls out a new pair of boxers, before dragging me back over to the bed where Danielle had just laid out some clothes.

I look down at the clothes, before looking back at both Lynn and Danielle. The clothes were generally meant for girls, but I have absolutely no problem with wearing them. Anyway, clothes don't have a gender now do they? It was a cute yellow sun dress, with what seemed to be a white ribbon that wraps around the waist. "You don't have a problem with wearing this type of stuff do you?" Danielle asks, biting her lip nervously.

I shake my head. "No." I say, picking up the dress and examining it.

If I said the dress wasn't cute, then I'd be lying. It is extremely cute. In fact, I love it! And, the fact that it's yellow. Yellow is my favorite color, believe it or not.

Laying the dress back down on my bed, I grab the boxers from Lynn. I bite my lip, contemplating on kicking Lynn and Danielle out of my room while I get dressed or not. I mean, it won't hurt if I strip in front of them. Come on! They're going to see everything eventually. Lynn even mentioned before that she and Danielle will have to wax me at one point. Which means I'll be getting my pubes ripped out. Fuck.... Definitely not excited for that.

"Oh hurry up and just get dressed, Kells!" Lynn exclaims, before I notice her snatch the boxers out of my hands before she swiftly pulls my boxers down, causing me to quickly cover myself up. What? I'm feeling a little self-conscious right now.

Lynn laughs at me as she hands me my boxers. "Dude, chill." She laughs. "Both Danielle and I aren't into guys." She says. "It doesn't bother us if you're butt naked in front of us." She giggles. "We'll see all of you eventually anyway." She adds.

I nod slightly, snatching the boxers from Lynn, and slipping them on quickly. But, not quite quick enough. "Well then." Lynn giggles. "You're not that big down there are you?" She asks, causing me to blush. "Kellin's got a baby dick!" She exclaims, causing me to whack her on her shoulder.

"I do not!" I whine. "Just because I'm not that well equipped down there, doesn't mean I have a baby dick!" I pout.

Danielle chuckles slightly. "No offence Kells, but you kinda do have a baby dick." She says.

I groan in annoyance at my two friends, before falling face first onto my bed. "I am not getting up from this spot." I mumble into the blanket. "I refuse to get up."

Suddenly, I feel a hard smack to my ass, causing me to jump up, glaring at Lynn and Danielle as they stood laughing at me.

"You two are buttfaces." I mutter, standing up and rubbing my ass slightly. "Ow, now my ass hurts." I mutter, causing Danielle and Lynn to laugh at me.

"It'll hurt more often when Master Fuentes uses you." Danielle chuckles.

I just poke my tongue out at them, before grabbing the dress and slipping it on. Lynn does up the zip at the back, before doing up the white ribbon into a bow behind me. I walk over to the mirror once I've got the dress on, and spin around slowly, admiring how the dress looked on me. It actually showed off my unusually feminine hips. But, other than that, it fit perfectly and looked amazing on me.

I jump slightly, as I notice Danielle slipping a collar round my neck and doing it up loosely. This one a pastel pink one and really suited the sun dress I'm wearing.

Looking behind me Lynn skips over to me, carrying what appeared to be pastel pink knee-high socks. She hands them to me and instructs me to put them on, which I do, walking back over to my bed to slip them on.

"Oh, you look so cute, Kellin!" Lynn squeals, hugging me tightly, lifting me off the floor slightly, and spinning us around. Danielle just laughs at us both, before clipping the leash onto the collar round my neck.

And, that's when it dawns on me. I'm about to meet my master, after he's been away for a week. Lynn and Danielle seem to sense my nervousness, so they both hug me.

"It's going to be okay, Kells." Danielle says, patting my back. "We'll wait with you for Master Fuentes to arrive."

I nod, before the three of us pull out of the hug, and they lead me over to the door, before getting me to slip on some cute pastel blue shoes, that looked a little like ballerina shoes. Once I have them on, we head out of my room and walk down the hall.

Lynn holds onto my leash, as we walk down the hall till, we get to a flight of stairs. Walking up the stairs, I look around at the pictures and paintings hanging on the wall. I've never been up on the third floor of the mansion before. I've only been on the first and second floor. My room is on the second floor, so I don't really have a need to go up to the third floor. I'm assuming this is meant to be Master Fuentes's private quarters or something.

We stop once we get to a closed door, and Danielle opens it. My heart starts racing as Lynn leads me into the room, only calming down slightly as I see that Master Fuentes doesn't seem to be waiting in here yet. I guess he's still on his way here or something.

The room seemed to be some sort of office by the looks of things. There was a desk in the middle of the room with bookshelves with rows and rows of books behind the desk. Guess Master Fuentes is a bit of a reader then. To one side of the room, there was a black leather couch sitting there, with fluffy black and white cushions.

The walls were a light gray, and the carpet was exactly like the carpet in my room. Black and fluffy. I think my master has an obsession with fluffy things. The curtains were a white, and on the windowsill, I notice a dark smokey gray fluffy cat sitting there. It looks over at us, and I almost run over to the cat.

The cat was a Persian cat. My absolute favorite breed of cat. I remember when I was younger I used to beg my parents to get me a Persian cat, and finally after months and months of begging my parents to get me one, they got one. And, she actually looked a lot like the cat in here actually. And, me being so obsessed with these series of books called Warrior Cats, I named her Yellowfang. I actually miss her a lot. She was such a great pet.

Lynn and Danielle seemed to notice me staring at the cat, and lead me over to the cat, who meowed up at me. I stroked a hand through the cats fur as it started purring, and rubs the top of its head against my side.

"Her name's Fang." Lynn says. "Master Fuentes's most prized possession." She adds, before chuckling slightly. "He loves that cat a lot. And if anyone were to hurt her, you can bet he'd hurt whoever it was that hurt Fang." She says.

I nod, still admiring the beautiful cat that was currently smooching up against my arm. "I used to have a cat exactly like this when I was younger." I admit. "Her name was Yellowfang." I say.

"Like the character from those Warrior Cats books?" Lynn asks.

nod, before I feel Lynn hug me tightly.

"Oh my god! I used to love those books!" She says. "And Yellowfang was my favorite character!" She adds.

Eventually, the three of us sit down on the couch, and Fang follows us, before climbing onto my lap and curling up on my lap.

"Awe she likes you Kells." Danielle says. "Usually she doesn't like anyone except for Vic." She adds.

After a while, what's about to happen registers in my brain again, and I'm once again, filled with nerves.

God, what if Master Fuentes decides he doesn't actually want me?

Chapter Text

Ten minutes has passed, and Master Fuentes still hasn't arrived. And not once has my heartbeat calmed down. Well, it isn't that frantic. But, I'm really scared about meeting Master Fuentes. I mean, what if he decides he doesn't want me? Oh god, I shouldn't be worried about any of that stuff. It's not like he'll care too much about what I look like. All he'll be using me for is sex. It's not like I'm going to be becoming his boyfriend or anything.

I look down at Fang, as she slept on my lap curled up in a ball, making her look almost like one of the fluffy cushions Fuentes has around the house. I guess it's a good thing if my master's cat likes me. Maybe? Lynn and Danielle did say that she doesn't like anyone except for Master Fuentes after all. Maybe it is a good thing that she likes me.

"Yo, Kells." Lynn says, wrapping an arm round my shoulders. "Don't be so scared dude." She says. I look over at her. She smiles at me. "Between you and me, Master Fuentes isn't actually that scary." She says, barely above a whisper. "Sure, he can be a bit of an ass, but he's not so bad." She adds.

I nod, looking back down at the cat on my lap. "I'm still scared though." I say. "I'm about to meet the guy who bought me after all." I remind her.

She laughs slightly. "I guess that would give you an excuse." She giggles. "But still. You've really got nothing to worry about."

Sighing, I nod my head, and sit back on the couch. I've got a right to be scared right? I'm about to meet my master. The man who bought me. That should give me an exception to be scared. But, I try and calm myself down as much as I can. I don't want to show just how scared I am.

Looking up at the door as someone walks through, I hold my breath. The guy - I think it's a guy who walked in at least. He was wearing these really cool pair of American flag pants, a gray tank top with a red plaid shirt over top. His hair was also a faded blue. He doesn't look like he'd be a master. But then again, just because he doesn't look like one, doesn't mean that he isn't.

He skips over to Lynn, Danielle and I and stops in front of us. "Lynn, Danielle." He nods to them. "Fuentes is on his way up here now." He says, before looking over at me, biting his lip slightly. "Uhm, he said something about me waiting up here with the slave for him, so you two are both dismissed." He says.

I look between the three of them. I don't want to sit with some stranger! I'd rather Lynn and Danielle wait with me!

Lynn casts an apologetic look towards me. "Sorry, Kells." She says, patting my back softly. "Dani and I will meet you back in your room once this is over." She promises me.

I sigh, nodding my head, before Lynn and Danielle leave the room. The guy, looks on after Lynn and Danielle before looking back at me.

"Sorry." He says, sitting down next to me. "I know you would've been more comfortable waiting with Lynn and Danielle." He says. "It's just that Fuentes wanted me to wait with you instead. I don't understand why though."

I nod. "Are Lynn and Danielle still going to be my personal maids?" I ask, hoping like hell that Lynn and Danielle are still my personal maids.

He laughs slightly, nodding his head. "Yeah." He says. "Lynn and Danielle are still your personal maids. I'm not... I'm not a maid or whatever." He assures me. "I'm Alex by the way." He adds, extending a hand out for me to shake. "Alex Gaskarth."

I nod, taking his hand in mine and shaking it. "I'm Kellin Quinn Bostwick." I say.

He smiles at me. "Kellin huh?" He asks. I nod. "Well, I think we're going to get along just fine." He smiles.

I smile too, before looking up at the doorway. My smile falters slightly, as I see a tan looking guy standing there, leaning against the doorframe. He had soft, wavy brown hair, and was wearing black skinny jeans, and a black leather jacket.

Alex looks up over at him, smiling slightly. "Sup, Vic?" He says.

The guy, who I'm assuming is Vic, rolls his eyes at Alex. "You should know, Alexandria." He says, walking over behind his desk and sitting down. "You and Jack were with me all week."

I notice Alex tense up slightly next to me. "It's Alexander." He says. "Which you're well aware of. Git."

Vic rolls his eyes, smiling slightly. "Whatever." He says shaking his head slightly, before turning to me. "You must be Kellin." He says, getting up off his chair, before wheeling it around till it's in front of me, before sitting down.

He examines me closely, and I shrink away slightly. This guy looks both intimidating and, super hot. He hums slightly, before looking down at my lap where Fang was still curled up asleep. He carefully lifts the cat off my lap and sets her down on the floor.

He then turns to Alex, who is looking away from the both of us. "Alex." He says. "You're dismissed." He says, before Alex looks over at us both. He nods his head slightly, before getting up and leaving the room.

I gulp slightly. I'm left alone in here with, Master Fuentes. Fuck, he's hot. I wasn't expecting him to be this hot. Hell, I was kind of expecting him to be older actually. Glad I don't have some old dude for my master.

I stiffen up as he lifts up my dress, and out of instinct, I cover myself back up with the dress. Master Fuentes sighs, before sitting back in his chair.

"Now, Kellin." He starts. "That's no way to act towards your master when he wants to check out what you look like down below." He says, folding his arms across his chest.

I look away from him. "S-sorry sir." I say, barely above a whisper. "I-it's. It's just I'm not that well equipped down th-there." I admit shyly. "I've already g-gotten teased by Lynn and Danielle for m-my small dick." I stutter.

Master Fuentes chuckles slightly. "Self-conscious I see?" He asks.

I nod, shying away from him.

He chuckles slightly, moving closer. "Well don't worry. I don't exactly care about the size of dick my slaves have." He says. "And besides, they don't exactly stay small for long now do they?" He adds.

I look up at him, smiling slightly. I guess he was kind of right about that.

He smiles at me. "There we go." He praises me. "Now." He says. "You gonna let me finish checking you out?" He asks.

I nod, before he stands up, moving the chair back, and helping me up. He leads me over to the middle of the room, and helps me to slip out of the dress. He spins me around slightly, examining my front, before pulling my boxers down. God, this is awkward.

He shrugs slightly. "Well, you are kinda small I'll say that." He says. "But don't worry about it so much." He assures me. "Size doesn't matter." He then carries on checking me out, slapping my ass a little, causing me to jump slightly. "You've got a nice ass I'll give you that." He comments. "Though, you're quite skinny." He adds, coming round to face me.

I nod slightly. "I n-never really ate m-much." I stutter slightly.

He nods. "We gotta try and get rid of that nervous stutter of yours." He says.

I nod. I'm sure eventually I won't be stuttering too much round him. I'm not even sure where the fuck this stutter has come from in the first place.... I don't usually stutter. Guess it's the nerves.

"So tell me." He says after a while. "You're still a virgin, correct?" He asks.

I nod. "M-Master Sykes's only h-had me as a maid." I say. I'm not entirely sure why he's asking that, but oh well.

He hums slightly. "Figured as much." He says. "Sykes's has mentioned a few times before that he liked to keep his maids or butlers, whatever you want to call them, pure. So if he decides to sell them as a slave - like he did with you - they'd be basically brand new as he likes to call them." He says. "Though, then they'll have no experience." He adds. "But I don't dwell on the business of other masters." He shrugs.

I look up at him. He was watching me closely. "I think I'm going to enjoy trying out all these different stuff on you, kitten." He says, grabbing ahold of my hips and pulling me closer to him. I gasp as he rubs my ass a little, before he pulls away again. "But, not right now. We'll save that till another day." He promises me. "Right now, I'm going to run through your rules, and show you around this place." He says, walking away from me.

"Get dressed." He says, handing me my clothes from off the floor, before picking up his cat Fang, and stroking a hand through his fur. "I'll show you through the house and tell you your rules after that." He says, setting Fang down on the couch.

I nod, before getting dressed, before following Master Fuentes out of the room after he clips the leash back onto the collar round my neck.

Time to officially begin my new life. Oh god....

Chapter Text

Getting walked round the mansion/house by a dog leash connected to a collar round your neck, isn't really that enjoyable to be completely honest. I don't mind wearing the collar, in fact, I like wearing the collar. It's just, getting walked round in a leash isn't something that I'm too keen on. But, I don't have a say in it, I don't want to make Master Fuentes mad at me anyway.

So far, Master Fuentes has shown me around most of the inside of the mansion, and let's just say I'm worried that I'm going to end up getting lost at some point, that is, if I'm allowed out if my room by myself. Aside from that, this place is amazing. A lot of, fluffy things though like; blankets, cushions and carpet that felt wonderful under my bare feet.

I never noticed the first time that I arrived here, that the hallways were littered with old paintings and family portraits, surprisingly even a few random music posters for bands like; Led Zeppelin, Iron Maiden, Black Sabbath, Nirvana, The Who, The Ramones, The Smashing Pumpkins, Metallica, Pantera, Aerosmith, Motorhead, stuff like that. It really made the hallways look a lot better to be completely honest, kind of makes me more comfortable being in this place actually.

The kitchen, was to say the least, huge, and had more than the necessary number of appliances, though, I'm pretty sure Lynn or Danielle mentioned a few days ago that other people live in this place too, not just Master Fuentes.

The floor of the kitchen seemed to be a nice flat marble rock type of surface, it kind of had a space look to it what with the colors it was. The walls were like almost every other room in the place, gray, white or black, and these walls happened to be gray.

The dining area, my god is it beautiful, a large oak dining table sat in the middle of the room, with chairs that seemed to be of the same wood surrounding it. Though, I've got a feeling that I'll never be dining in here, all I am is a slave, nothing else.

All I'll ever be is a slave. Master Fuentes will probably never see me as an actual human being, all I'll be to him, is an object that he can use to fuck whenever he pleases. Though, when we were still in his office he seemed okay, but he might just be like that on the first greeting.

I'm snapped out of my thoughts, as Master Fuentes tugs on the leash, causing me to look up at him. He watches me closely, before leading me out the back door, and round near the swimming pool - which, I've already seen before. The pool was pretty basic, but also rather large, and had a deep end, along with a shallow end.

A few feet away from the pool, was I'm guessing a hot tub or spa, whatever they're called, and I'm pretty sure I won't be allowed to go in it any time soon, or ever really. Closer to the house, there was a wooden picnic table, and a barbecue close to it. Honestly, this is a great place for outdoor cook outs in the summer.

Looking over towards the trees on the edge of the property, I notice that guy Alex, with another guy - who I'm just going to assume is his boyfriend, because, well, they're both acting rather cuddly with each other.

Vic notices me watching them, and he tugs on the leash. "Take no notice of Alexandria and Jack, slave." He says, getting a little irritated. "They're of no importance right now."

I sigh, looking away from Master Fuentes, before suddenly looking back up at him as something crosses my mind. "S-sir?" I ask, timidly. I'm not sure if I'm allowed to ask any questions or not.

"What?" He sighs, looking down at me with a bored expression.

"Wh-why have you been c-calling Alex, Alexandria?" I question, my voice shaking slightly. "H-he said earlier that i-it's Alexander, not Alexandria."

He shakes his head slightly, before pulling me along behind him. "Alex will probably tell you eventually." He says, looking over his shoulder at me as I follow along slowly. "It's his story to tell if he wants you to know."

I sigh, forgetting about it as I follow along behind Master Fuentes, my head hanging low. Honestly, I don't see why he just doesn't tell me himself, unless it's too private, and Alex doesn't want anyone to know unless he tells them himself.

Master Fuentes shows me around the back yard, before leading me back inside and back up to his office. He sits me down on the couch, as he moves his office chair so it's sitting in front of me. Looking up at him as he sits down on the chair, I gulp slightly, afraid of what's going to happen next. Surely he won't fuck me on the first day right? Isn't that a bit too early?

He turns his head to the side slightly, as he watches me closely. "You're nervous, aren't you?" He questions.

Nodding slightly, I look away from him, but yelp slightly as he grabs my chin and turns my head so I'm looking at him. "Answer me when I speak to you." He says.

"Y-yes sir." I say, as he lets go of me, and I rub my chin slightly, hoping that I won't get a bruise there. Though, he didn't hold on too tight, so hopefully there won't be any bruising.

"Right." He starts, sitting back in his seat. "Now, your rules." He says, stroking a hand through Fang's fur as she jumps up onto his lap.

I shift around on the couch slightly, to say the least, I'm very nervous to find out just what my rules are. I've got a feeling, some of these rules I probably won't be too fond of, but what can I do about it, except suck it up and deal with it?

"You won't be confined to your room every hour of the day." He starts. "You're allowed to roam freely through the house, but if you want to go outside, you must be with either Lynn or Danielle." He says. "Same goes for going off the property." He adds.

I'm allowed to roam through the house freely?

Master Sykes's never let any of his slaves do that, they were all confined to their cell-like room. Guess this is something to be thankful for. And, all masters treat their slaves differently. Though, I know there's one guy that Master Sykes knows, Styles or something, who treats his slave, Tomlinson, I think, kindly. Though last I heard, that Styles guy and his slave are long past the master slave dynamic, as their relationship has evolved into something else. Apparently they're married now.

"But, I can easily take away your privileges if you disobey me in any way." He adds, causing me to nod in understanding.

He then turns serious. "Now." He starts. "You're to do as I say." He begins, watching me closely. "If I want to fuck you, you do as I say, no questions asked." He says.

I nod slightly. I already know all this, but, I let him speak anyway, after all, I don't want to make him angry, I don't want to get punished so soon.

"You're not to let anyone touch you. Only I can do that understand?" He asks. I nod. "Good." He says. "You cannot give yourself pleasure, I'll give that to you if I feel you've done good and deserve it."

I can't give myself pleasure. Got it. I probably won't even try to sneakily do that anyway, I've got a feeling he's got hidden cameras everywhere, so, it's not really worth the risk.

"Remember. You're mine, and only mine. No one else." He goes on. "If anyone else tries to make a move on you, let me know and I'll deal with them."

Wow. He'd actually care if someone were to try and take advantage of me. Though, I've got a feeling he might let others use me, but not if they don't have his permission. I'm pretty sure Master Sykes's is like that with his slaves.

"If you've got anything that I need to know about, you'll tell me now." He says. "I'm required to know about any allergies or if you've got any like, illnesses or whatever. You're a virgin, so I'm sure you don't have any STDs, but you'll be required to get tested regularly."

I nod, trying to think of anything that he needs to know. "I'm allergic to ch-cherries." I say.

He nods. "Anything else?" He questions. "Anything important? Like, if you can get pregnant or not?"

I think about it for a while. Honestly, I wasn't sure if I could or not, I've never had to find out if I could or not. Though, I guess right about now would be a good idea to get tested. "I'm n-not sure sir." I say. "I don't think I'm a carrier."

If I am a carrier, I have no idea. I was never tested for it. But fuck, I hope I'm not one....

"We'll have to go get you tested at some point then." He comments, before standing up. "You may leave now."

I nod, standing up, but before I could leave, he grabs a hold of my arm. "Don't forget. You're mine." He says. "And don't, break any of the rules." He adds. "If you do, well, we'll cross that bridge when we get there."

Finally, once he lets go of my arm, I walk timidly out of the room, till I'm out of his office, shutting the door behind me. I stand outside his closed door for a while, calming myself down.

That, was to say the least, nerve wracking. But, at least that part is over and done with. Now I just need to wait till he eventually decides he wants to fuck me, stripping me from my virginity. I'm, not sure if I'm ready for that just yet, but it's going to happen eventually.

Shaking my head, I walk back down to my room, where I just know Lynn and Danielle will be waiting for me. And, I know for sure they'll want me to tell them everything that happened.

Chapter Text

As per Master Fuentes's request, Lynn and Danielle have taken me out to the mall to buy more clothes and, go to some spa. Now, the buying new clothes I understand, but the spa? I have no idea. I guess it'll be nice to go to a spa though.

"Okay Kellin!" Lynn exclaims, once we get to the mall. "What do you want to buy, clothes wise?" She asks.

I shrug, honestly, I never even thought of what clothes I wanted, I'm comfortable in any clothes anyway. I don't care if it's dresses, skirts, jeans, sweatpants, shirts, tank tops. I'll honestly wear anything if I feel that it looks good on me.

"I don't really care what type of clothes." I say. "But, I really like dresses." I admit, though, they both already know that by now.

Both Lynn and Danielle nod, before they practically drag me over to the girl's section of the store we're currently in, and over to the dresses.

Lynn stands in front of me for a while, till she seems to spark up an idea in her head, and she looks through the dresses till she comes across a baby blue dress. She holds it up against me, before squealing slightly, and handing the dress to me.

"Dude, you have to get this dress." She says, before running over to a rack that had what looked like, plaid flannel shirts. She grabs out a red and dark blue checkered one before skipping back over to me. "These will look adorable on you!" She squeals.

I smile at her. I have to admit, the plaid shirt and the dress looked great. I'm definitely getting them. The dress is very cute, and the plaid shirt is just perfect.

Jumping slightly, I notice Danielle come up next to me pushing a trolley, so I drop the clothes in the trolley, and continue looking for more clothes. And, wow, I never knew clothes shopping would be so hard, yet fun.

By the time we were finished shopping for clothes, let's just say, Lynn, Danielle and I had quite a few bags to carry back out to the limousine. Hopefully Master Fuentes won't be too pissed at the amount of clothes I got.

But, before we even leave the mall, there is one shop that Danielle said that Master Fuentes wants us to get some stuff from. And, well shit. It's a sex shop. Of course he wants us to go into a sex shop, and buy some supplies.

"Okay, we don't really need much from here." Danielle starts. "But Fuentes said he needs a stock up of lube and condoms." She says.

I nod, before following both Lynn and Danielle over to where the condoms and lube is located, and Danielle puts some in the basket she was carrying.

While Danielle is getting lube and condoms, something sparks my interest, and I nudge Lynn slightly, getting her to follow me over to what looked like sexy lingerie. Lynn raises an eyebrow at me, before smirking, as she realizes what I'm looking at.

"You want some Kells?" She asks, looking through all the different ones. "I'm sure Master Fuentes will find it hot if you were to wear them."

"Yeah." I say. "I guess I do want some of these." I admit.

Lynn nods, as she helps me pick a few of them, before we head back over to Danielle, who was currently on her phone to someone, but once Lynn and I get over to her, she seems to be just finishing up with the call.

"Master Fuentes just called asking how's shopping going." Danielle says, as we get over to her. "I told him we're just finishing up right now, then we're heading off to the spa."

"Alright." Lynn nods, grabbing the sexy lingerie from me and putting it in the basket with the lube and condoms. "Did Fuentes want Kellin to pick out his own dildos and vibrators?" She questions.

Oh, great. I need to pick out my own dildos and vibrators. Well, actually, I guess that is a good thing, if I'm choosing my own, then I know no one would've used them, hopefully at least.

Danielle scratches the back of her neck. "Yeah, I think so." She says.

They both then lead me down to where all the dildos and vibrators are, and they get me to choose a couple. Now, I have no idea which ones I even want, so I just grab a few random ones, all different colors, cause I don't want them all to be the same color.

After we're finished getting what we need in the sex shop, we pay for everything before heading back out to the limousine and putting the bags in the back with the shopping bags from the clothes shop.

Now, we're on our way to the spa, and I'm actually really looking forward to that to be completely honest. I've never been to a spa, and this will be my first time going.

Once we get to the spa, we're greeted by the receptionist, who walks round the desk, till they're standing in front of us. They were currently wearing a long emerald green dress, and at first glance, someone would think it's just a guy in a dress, but they seemed a little too feminine for that, save for the fact they were, well, they didn't have any hair.

"Hello, and welcome!" The receptionist says, shaking all our hands. "My name's Liz Taylor." They say. "Do you have a booking here?"

"Yes we do." Danielle smiles. "Victor Fuentes would've called earlier to book us three in."

"Ah! Victor! Right." Liz says. "Of course. And this must be his new slave, Kellin." They say, looking over at me.

I furrow my eyebrows together. Does this person, know my master personally? They must if they know I'm his new slave. I guess my master knows quite a few people round here that works at some stores or something.

"Yep. This is his new slave, Kellin Quinn." Lynn says, patting me on my back, causing me to jump slightly.

I rub my shoulder slightly, as Liz leads Lynn, Danielle and I down the hall to, whatever room we're meant to be going into, and instructs the other workers on what to do.

******

"You good Kellin?" Lynn asks from where she lay on the bed next to me, sipping at a Margarita, as she gets a massage done on her back, just like Danielle and I are.

"I'm good." I say, burying my head in the cushion, and sighing in content.

This felt so nice. I'm so fucking happy that Master Fuentes had organized this day out for Lynn, Danielle and I. But, I have a feeling that Master Fuentes is only doing this because he has something planned for me later.

Oh, god, he's probably planning on testing me out tonight when we get back home. Am I ready to lose my virginity? I guess I really have no say in this exactly. Wait that kinda sounds like rape... But, maybe Master Fuentes isn't that mean, and won't do anything that I'm not comfortable with? Though, I don't even know what I am comfortable with to begin with.

Well, whatever happens after this, it can't be that bad.

Could it?

Chapter Text

I really needed that day out at the mall and the spa, I don't think I've ever had as much fun as I did today. In fact, I'm not sure if I've actually ever had any type of fun as I've had while being here and hanging out with Lynn and Danielle. Or, maybe I've just had no form of fun whatsoever.

Right now, we're just laying there on my bed, staring up at the ceiling. I'm not sure what's next on the agenda for today, but right now I'm just wanting to lay here in my boxers on my bed, and do nothing else.

Though, of course, that seems like too much to ask for, as Alex walks into the room, with what appears to be wax strips. Oh fuck no. Sitting up on my bed, I look from Alex, to the wax strips, before jumping off my bed and running off.

"Kellin!" I hear Lynn shout from behind me. "Come here!" She calls, running after me.

"Never!" I call back, looking over my shoulder at her, as she slowly starts to catch up with me. "I don't want to get my balls waxed!" I whine.

Seriously, I don't want to get waxed down there, I might get my balls ripped out as well as my pubes - well, that actually probably won't happen, but still! My legs probably won't be as bad, but I still don't want to get waxed. Who cares if I'm hairy? Cause I sure as hell don't! Though, I guess Master Fuentes would prefer me to be all smooth, and not all hairy, so I don't really have a say in this now do I?

Eventually, Lynn manages to catch up with me, and wraps her arms round my waist, carrying me over to my bed. She drops me on the middle of my bed, and stands there with her arms crossed.

"Now you stay there, mister, so you can get waxed." She says.

I pout up at her. "I don't want to get waxed though." I whine. "And I especially don't want to get my balls waxed!" I exclaim.

Lynn rolls her eyes at me. "Believe it or not Kells, Danielle, Alex and I also have to get waxed too." She says. "And Alex," She stops, looking over at the blue haired boy, who wasn't saying anything, just staring at her, a nervous look plastered on his face. "Alex has to go through the same thing as you, getting his, balls waxed." She finishes after a few seconds of silence.

Somehow, I feel as though Lynn is just saying that to make me feel better. Because honestly, why would they have to get waxed too? Unless they happen to enjoy it? Which honestly, I rather doubt is the case. Because who the fuck enjoys getting waxed?

"Yeah, but you three have gotten it done before, and I haven't!" I whine. "I don't want to get waxed!" I exclaim, falling back onto my bed.

"Tough luck Kells." Lynn says, jumping onto my bed next to me, and holding me down, while Alex and Danielle got the wax strips ready.

I try to wriggle free out of Lynn's hold, but she's basically sitting behind me now with her arms and legs round my waist, so, I'm not really going anywhere. So, all I can do, is sit there pouting while Danielle and Alex apply the wax strips to my legs.

"On the count of three!" Lynn shouts. "Three! Let it rip!"

And just like that, Danielle and Alex pull the wax strips off my legs, without giving me a chance to brace myself for the stinging sensation that is to be felt afterwards. And fuck did it hurt, and it was only my legs!

"Ow!" I cry out. "You didn't even fucking count to three! You just said three!" I complain, gritting my teeth together and gripping onto the bedsheets, as my legs stung from having the hairs just ripped out.

"You're a strong boy Kellin." Lynn says. "You can handle it."

And so they finish waxing my legs, with me just sitting on my bed in Lynn's hold fighting back tears. My legs feel like they're on fire right now! And we're not even finished with the waxing. We've still got, oh no. Ah fuck this shit! I'm out.

I try to pry Lynn's arms from around me, but she was holding on too tight to make damn sure I'm not going anywhere. My breathing quickens as Danielle and Alex both slip on rubber gloves, and come closer to me on the bed. I know exactly what's about to happen, and I don't like it one bit.

"Alright Kellin." Lynn says from behind me. "Now for the most painful one." She says, unwrapping her legs from around my waist to allow either Alex or Danielle to pull my boxers off.

Great. Now I'm naked in front of the three friends I've managed to make here. Well, they would've seen me naked eventually, but still. This is still extremely uncomfortable, and I don't really like this at all.

Lynn giggles from behind me. "I still can't get over the fact that you've got a baby dick, Kells." She says, causing me to roll my eyes.

"At least he's got something." I only just hear Alex mutter, as he carefully placed a wax strip down on my privates.

So, I've gotten a few theories about Alex, and why Master Fuentes keeps calling him Alexandria, but I'm not going to say anything about it just yet. Maybe I'll just wait till Alex is ready to tell me or something.

Suddenly, I notice Alex's gloved hand ready on the wax strip, like he ready to rip it off already, and I notice Danielle take a hold of on of my hands. I take a hold of her hand also, and brace myself for the pain that is about to burn through me.

"OW!" I scream, cupping my balls in my hands, after Alex rips off the wax strip. "Holy fucking shit!" I cry, sliding out of Lynn's arms, as she loosens her hold round my waist, and falling face first onto my bed.

Wow, such nice, soft blankets against my stinging and burning lower area. Groaning in pain, I could practically feel each hair getting ripped out when Alex had ripped the wax strip off of my privates. And now it feels as though I'm on fire down below with how much it fucking stings. Holy fucking shit, I just now want to sit in a bathtub full of ice cold water.

I never want to have to go through that type of pain ever again. But, I probably will have to go through that again at some point while I'm here. I just hope it won't be too soon.

Eventually, when the pain had subsided, I sit up and glare at my three friends - while covering myself up with a pillow of course. How dare they make me suffer! Though, it's not really their fault. Master Fuentes would've ordered for me to be waxed, and anyway, I don't have a say in it if want to be waxed or not. But on the plus side of me being waxed, my skin is all smooth and nice, still slightly stinging and gradually going numb, but nice and smooth nonetheless.

Alex goes to say something, but is stopped as the door to my bedroom is opened, and in comes Master Fuentes, in all his glory. Not! He's an ass for making me get waxed! But, I just can't help but stare at him, not being able to get over the fact that my Master is very, well, hot.

I look away from him as he notices me staring at him, and just look down at my lap, a slight blush forming on my cheeks, surely turning my cheeks a rosy pink color, compared to my pale white figure. Sometimes I really hated the fact that my skin was so pale, I could probably blind someone with how white I am to be completely honest.

"Lynn, Danielle, Alexandria." I hear Master Fuentes say. "Get the slave ready, will you? I'm going to test him out." He says.

My head snaps up at that and I look over at him with wide eyes. You've got to be kidding me! My master is about to test me out, when he knows fully well that I just got waxed! Does he not care about that fact? Who am I kidding? All he sees me as, is a slave he can use to fuck whenever he pleases.

"Once you've got him ready, bring him to the playroom for me." Master Fuentes says, looking over at me, before he finally walks out of the room.

I look over at Alex as I notice him mumbling something to himself in annoyance. Something about Master Fuentes calling him Alexandria.

"Well." Danielle starts, turning to look at me. "We better get you ready." She says.

And with that, the three of them get me ready for Master Fuentes, before Lynn makes me take these pills, saying that it's very important I remember to take them every day, just to be safe in case I can in fact fall pregnant.

Finally, I'm ready for Master Fuentes, and am being led down the hall to the playroom. Leaving me to think over everything that is about to happen to me.

I'm about to lose my virginity. To someone who hardly gives a damn about me....

Chapter Text

Standing in the middle of Master Fuentes's playroom with nothing but thin lacy lingerie, is pretty nerve-wracking. Lynn, Alex and Danielle have already prepped me, so I'm ready for whatever Master Fuentes is going to do to me, and just from prep, my ass is a little sore, so I can only imagine how much it'll hurt when Master Fuentes slips his dick inside me. Not to mention my balls and legs still hurt from the waxing.

To be completely honest, I kind of don't want to do any of this. I don't want to lose my virginity to a guy I hardly know and that doesn't give a damn about me. But, none of that can be helped of course.

Looking around the room, I find a bunch of devices hanging on one of the walls, and a draw full of what I'm assuming is condoms, lube, dildos, vibrators, any other sex toy you could possibly think of that's not already hanging on the wall. There was even a cage in one corner of the room.

I gulp slightly, as it registers in my mind, that my Master is most likely into BDSM. Now, I never in my wildest dreams thought that I'd even experience BDSM. But, here I am now, in the middle of my Master's playroom that just screams 'bondage, discipline, dominance, submission, sadism and masochism'.

I've honestly got no idea what Master Fuentes will use on me, but, hopefully since this will be my first time, both with BDSM and having sex, maybe he'll go easy on me. Though, I better not get my hopes up, I'm not the one making decisions round here. I have no say in anything.

Jumping slightly as the door swings open, then shuts, I back away slightly as Master Fuentes walks into the room and over to me. Gulping slightly, I force myself to stand still as he walks over to me.

He was still clothed, while I was practically half-naked wearing this, thin lingerie, and all I wanted to do was make a run for it out of the room, or cover myself up. But, I don't know what type of punishment I'll receive if I do that.

"I suspect Lynn, Danielle and Alex prepped you?" Master Fuentes asks.

I nod slightly. "Y-yes sir." I say, my voice shaking.

"And you took the pills I got Lynn to give you?" He asks.

I nod again. I was a little reluctant to take the pills. I mean, I might not even be able to fall pregnant, but then, I might be able to fall pregnant. And, to be honest, I don't exactly want to fall pregnant, and I'm sure Master Fuentes doesn't want me to fall pregnant either.

I just stand there as Master Fuentes looks over me in the lingerie I'm wearing. He seemed to look, impressed at the way I looked wearing the thin lingerie, so I'm taking that as a good thing.

"Your feminine posture makes you fit perfectly in that outfit." He comments. "But. You'd look even better with nothing on."

Holding my breath as he slowly removes the lingerie I'm wearing, till I'm standing in front of him with nothing on but the collar round my neck.

"Beautiful." I only just hear Master Fuentes mutter, pulling me close to him by my hips, till my naked body is pressed against his clothed body.

Slowly, he wraps an arm round my waist, holding me close to him still as he brings his other hand to my face and gently brushes my hair to the side of my face.

"What could I possibly test out on you, kitten?" He asks. "Maybe nothing too big. This is your first time after all." He says. "Even though you're my slave, I don't want to rush into the big stuff just yet. I don't want to overwhelm you on your first time."

Sighing in relief, I nod my head. I'm glad we're not going to do anything too big today. I don't want to do too much for my first time. Maybe being Master Fuentes's sex slave won't be so bad.

He let's go of me after a few seconds and orders me to get on my hands and knees on the bed. I obey his order, and get on my hands and knees on the bed.

I'm so nervous right now. I've got no idea of what he's got planned to do to me. But, he said it's not going to be anything too big. Hopefully he doesn't go against his word. Though, somehow, he doesn't seem like someone who'd go against their word.

I gasp slightly, as I feel some sort of fluffy material wrap round my ankle. At first I thought it was the cat, but I hear a click, and my foot is dragged back to the bedpost, and I hear another click. The same happens with my other ankle, and I now basically have my legs spread open, as I lay on my stomach.

Master Fuentes walks over to the head of the bed, grabbing one of my wrists and cuffs it to the bedpost, and he does the same with my other wrist. But, instead of the handcuffs being metal, stainless steel, whatever they're made of, these had a soft, almost blood-red colored fluffy material round the hoop part so whatever the cuffs were made of wouldn't cut my skin.

Okay, as I said earlier, I think my master has an obsession with fluffy things....

"For your safety I'd rather use these type of handcuffs." Master Fuentes explains. "You may only be a slave to me, but I'd rather you not get hurt." He says. "I'm not that cruel, Kellin."

I nod my head slightly, before resting it on the mattress as I just lay there, restraints on both my hands and feet so I'm not going anywhere. This is all so real. I'm about to lose my virginity, and my first time having sex is with BDSM - well, from the looks of it though, nothing too big, really just bondage, but that's still technically BDSM. I never even dreamt that this would happen. Honestly, I was thinking I'd die a virgin if Master Sykes hadn't sold me.

"Open your mouth." He says, moving some type of gag to my mouth.

Opening my mouth, he carefully puts the gag round my mouth and tightens it at the back of my head. With the gag in my mouth, I can't breathe that well out of my mouth, considering there's this, ball type thing on the gag. Which just registered in my mind that this is a ball gag. Okay then....

"If anything becomes too much, your safe word is yellow." Master Fuentes says. "But, since you're currently unable to speak coherently, I want you to tap four times on the headboard. And make sure I can hear them too."

I nod my head, anticipation bubbling inside of me. This is really about to happen. I'm about to lose my virginity. I'm not entirely sure if I'm ready honestly.

He moves away from me and I look over my shoulder to see him walking over to the drawers, grabbing out a dildo, small bottle of lube and a condom.

I turn my head to the front and screw my eyes shut, waiting for something, anything to happen. And it did. I felt Master Fuentes's hands massaging my ass cheeks slightly, before I feel something wet, and hard enter me.

Now, I've never had sex before, but I'm pretty sure that's not his dick. They're not as hard and cold as that. My hands ball into fists, from the stinging sensation, but after a while it turned into a weird numbing sensation. It didn't feel that great, neither did it hurt that much, but somehow it still made my dïck harden just a tad bit more.

Suddenly, Master Fuentes hit something inside me - with what I'm just going to assume is the dildo he grabbed before. Whatever he had hit inside me, I couldn't even explain it. It felt like small jolts of electricity running through me.

I moan around the ball gag, as he kept repeatedly hitting that spot with the dildo. I never knew that it would feel this good. I just wanted more. And, if my dick wasn't as hard as it is now, you may think I wasn't enjoying this, but boy am I enjoying this so far.

"You like that, kitten?" I hear Master Fuentes say from behind me. "That spot right there that's giving you the pleasure, is your prostate." He explains, as he keeps pounding the dildo into me.

Now, even though I've never had sex before, I'm well aware of what my prostate is. I'm well aware of what sex entails. But regardless, even if I didn't currently have a ball gag in my mouth, then I wouldn't tell him that. Not when I'm pretty sure that he wouldn't appreciate me talking back.

Not that I'd be able to regardless, as what he is doing feels so amazing, and I'm currently nothing but a moaning mess as I rub my hard on against the bed sheets, trying to get some form of friction on my dick.

But, suddenly, just as it felt as though I was going to come, Master Fuentes takes the dildo out of me, leaving me to whimper at the emptiness.

Though, the empty feeling doesn't last long as I hear him unbuckle his pants, slip the condom on, lather his length in lube before he holds onto my hips and pushes into me.

I let out a moan as he fills me up. He was definitely bigger than the dildo, thicker too. And once he thinks I've adjusted to his side, he starts thrusting in and out of me at a fast and hard pace, no need for taking things slow.

I basically let out muffled screams and moans around the ball gag as he continues to repeatedly hit my prostate, and it feels amazing.

Holy shit, I never thought it would feel this good.

Once again, it feels like I'm going to come, but, I can't do anything about it, well apart from rubbing against the bedsheets, but I'm not sure if Master Fuentes will allow me to do that. He might get mad and punish me, and I don't want that, though, is it bad to say I'm curious about what type of punishments he would have planned for me?

Eventually, Master Fuentes stalls inside me and comes into the condom with a deep groan. But, I'm still underneath him, still on the brink of coming, and well, my dick is starting to throb to the point it's becoming kind of painful.

Master Fuentes pulls out slowly once he's finished, and I hear him move around behind me. I was sure he'd just leave me laying here with a throbbing hard on, but no. He unlocks my restraints and removes the ball gag from my mouth - causing me to gasp out for air, as I roll over onto my back.

"Since this was your first time, I'll let you cum." Master Fuentes says.

He then grabs a hold of my hard on, and starts stroking me quickly. I know for a fact that I'm not going to last very long, so when he slides his thumb over my tip, I just let go onto his hand, and on my chest with a high-pitched moan.

Fuck, I hope this room is sound proof....

Holy shit. I've never felt something as amazing and pleasurable as that. I felt like I was floating on a cloud. My god that release felt so good.

"You alright?" Master Fuentes asks after a while.

Looking over at him, I notice him cleaning up the mess off my chest and watching me curiously.

I nod. "I'm... I'm fine." I say, attempting to sit up, but failing because of the pain in my ass. "Well, actually my ass hurts." I admit, pouting slightly.

He chuckles at me slightly. "You better get used to it then." He says, standing up. "Now, I've got to go out somewhere." He says, walking to the door. "Lynn and Danielle will be in here to retrieve you in a bit." He adds. "Alexandria might come also, depends if he's still with Barakat or not."

I nod, but something crosses my mind. "Wait. M-master." I start, as he turns around to face me. "C-can you not keep calling Alex A-Alexandria?" I ask timidly, I have no idea how he's going to react to that request.

"And why should I do that kitten?" He asks, crossing his arms over his chest.

I look away from him. "I-it just doesn't make him f-feel comfortable," I stutter.

He chuckles slightly. "Kellin, I know he changed his name from Alexandria to Alexander when he was like, nineteen or something, I just do it to make him uncomfortable." He says. "Alex is one of my closest friends." He explains. "He knows I only do it to make him uncomfortable, that's all." He assures me. "And, I don't call him that often anyway."

"B-but, he-" I go to say more, but he cuts me off.

"Kellin." He says. "It's got nothing to do with you, so I suggest you just stay out of it."

I nod, looking away from him.

"Good." He says, walking out of the room, leaving me by myself in the playroom till Lynn and Danielle comes to get me.

Chapter Text

It's been a couple of days since I lost my virginity to Master Fuentes, and well, I wouldn't actually mind doing it again and try out some of the other toys that's in the playroom to be completely honest.

Rolling over on my bed, I rest my head against Alex's shoulder as he surfed through social media apps on his phone. I wish Master Fuentes would give me a phone, or a laptop. I'm so fucking bored out of my mind with nothing to do!

"You okay, Kellin?" Alex asks, looking over at me.

I sigh slightly, sitting up and turning to face him. Should I ask him about it? Or would that be rude? But, I want to know if my suspicions are right or not. There's no harm in that. Right? Well, there probably is, but, yeah.

Alex sits up also, placing his phone down on my bed. "Kellin?" He questions. "You can talk to me you know." He says.

I nod, looking away from him and trying to figure out the right way to ask him. I don't want to sound rude in any way.

"Alex, are you, you know..." I trail off, not entirely sure how to word it.

He looks a little confused at first, but once he realizes what I'm on about, he frowns slightly, looking away from me. "Oh." He sighs. "You've guessed?" He asks, looking back over at me.

I nod. "Sorry, I'm just, curious if my suspicions are correct or not, and I'm not entirely sure how to ask."

Shaking his head slightly, he chuckles at me, before sighing and sitting up more. "Yes, I'm transgender." He says. "Female to male to be specific. But, you can probably already guess that part."

I nod, listening to every word he tells me after that with interest. About how he never felt like a girl when he was younger, about the pills he has to take, when he met his boyfriend and how supportive he is of him.

But, there was one piece of information he had left out. What's in his pants. But, I don't really want to know what he's got in his pants. I mean, I'm curious about what's in his pants, but, I respect him enough not to ask. After all, all I am is a slave, and he's the boyfriend of who I'm assuming is one of Master Fuentes's closest friends, Jack Barakat.

"Does it bother you when Master Fuentes calls you Alexandria instead of Alex or Alexander?" I ask.

Laughing slightly, he shakes his head. "Honestly, he doesn't do it to intentionally hurt me, he's not transphobic." He says. "He just, does it to annoy me I guess. And he just can be a bit of a dick." He shrugs. "We used to be close friends way back in school after I moved here from England, and he knew me when I still went by Alexandria."

I nod slightly. "Maybe he misses the time when you were still Alexandria?" I suggest.

He shakes his head. "I'm still the same person as back then." He says. "Nothing changed except for my appearance slightly, and my name, even though I've always gone by Alex, not exactly Alexandria or Alexander."

"Do you want him to stop calling you Alexandria?" I ask.

He shakes his head. "Just don't worry about it, Kellin." He says. "It doesn't have anything to do with you, so you've got no need to worry about it."

"You sure?" I ask.

He nods. "Yeah, I'm sure." He smiles. "I'll deal with it myself." He assures me.

Eventually, we're back to just laying around on my bed, doing fuck all. It sure is boring in here. There's nothing to do! And where the hell are Lynn and Danielle? They should be in here by now. Unless, they have other jobs to do. Yeah, that's probably it, but, I'd think that the only job they'd have is to watch me and prep me for Master Fuentes to be honest.

After god knows how long Alex and I have been laying here, the door to my room bursts open with Lynn and Danielle running into the room.

Sitting up I look over at the two hyper girls as they run to my closet and grab out a pair of swimming trunks before throwing them at me. I catch them, and look down at them in confusion.

"Get those on, Kellin." Lynn says. "We're all going swimming in the pool outside!" She exclaims.

Yes! Something to do! Finally!

Getting up off my bed, I run to my bathroom, shutting and locking the door behind me and stripping down to nothing and slipping the shorts on.

Walking out of my room, I go over to Lynn, Danielle and Alex who are all standing there waiting for me.

"Come on! Let's go!" Lynn exclaims, before she runs out of the room.

The rest of us roll our eyes at her and follow her out of the room and outside to the pool. Once we get there, we find Lynn already swimming round in the pool in her swim wear which I'm guessing she had on under her clothes.

"Come on guys!" She calls over to us. "Jump in!"

Looking over at Danielle, I see that she's taken off her clothes, revealing her swim wear she was wearing underneath and is now getting in the pool.

"You gonna hop in the pool, Alex?" I ask, turning to the blue haired boy standing awkwardly next to me.

He looks over at me and shrugs. "I don't feel comfortable in my body." He sighs. "I still have to wear a bra when I go swimming." He says. "Well, a bikini top at least." He shrugs.

Sighing, I pull him closer to me and hug him. "Come on, Alex." I urge. "We don't care what you look like, or what you have underneath your clothes." I say. "Let loose for awhile and join us in the pool."

He looks over at Lynn and Danielle, who have swum over to the edge of the pool, watching us.

"Come on Alex!" Lynn says. "We don't care if you still have boobs, albeit small ones." She says. "It's nothing Dani and I haven't seen before anyway."

"Plus, it doesn't make you any less of a man." Danielle adds. "It's not like we really care what you have anyway."

He thinks about it for a while, before sighing, seeming to be giving in. "Okay." He says. "Just let me go get changed." He says, before running back into the house to get changed.

While we wait for Alex to come back out here, I get in the pool and swim around with the girls, and we start splashing water at each other.

Moments like this, I almost forget that I'm now a sex slave. Usually, Masters keep their slaves locked up in some room only letting them out when they're about to be used. Or, that's at least how I've heard it goes.

But Master Fuentes is different. He let's me have as much freedom as I want. Well, almost as much freedom as I want, I have to be with Lynn and Danielle at all times when I wish to go outside, but I'm allowed to roam freely throughout the house, but there's certain rooms I'm not allowed to go in. And, I'm definitely thankful for this freedom that Master Fuentes gives me.

Eventually, Alex comes back outside, wearing shorts, and some shirt. He was also carrying four towels with him, since Lynn, Danielle and I seemed to have forgotten to bring some out with us. Oops.

Alex sets the towels down on one of the fold out chairs that was sitting in the shade and walks over to the edge of the pool. Sitting down at the side of the pool, he dangles his legs in the pool, and I swim over to him.

"You gonna jump in?" I ask him, propping myself up next to him.

He nods, looking down at me. "You know, you're really cherry for someone who is a sex slave." He comments.

I shrug. "Well, it isn't all so bad." I say. "I mean, look at all the freedom Master Fuentes gives me!" I exclaim. "I was expecting him to just keep me locked up in some room."

"Well, he really only allows you to have all this freedom because he wants you to feel comfortable, and because he goes away quite a bit." He shrugs.

I nod. "Why does he go away a lot?" I question. "What exactly does he do?"

"It doesn't really matter what he does." He says. "You'll find out eventually anyway."

I nod. "Okay." I say. "Well, get in the pool already, dude!" I say, swimming back a little. "You don't have to take your shirt off, just do whatever's more comfortable."

Nodding, he gets into the pool, and swims around with me, while the girls basically have a splashing war on the other side of the pool, and Alex and I eventually join in with them.

After a while, Alex ends up removing the shirt he was wearing, saying that it was kind of getting annoying, as it would float up in the water, considering the shirt he grabbed was kind of baggy.

At first, he looked a little uncomfortable swimming round with just the bikini top on along with the shorts, but gradually seemed to forget about it as he swam round with the rest of us. And anyway, from the looks of it, he didn't even really have very large breasts, but he had told me after he had taken his shirt off that he wears this chest binder thing that I guess flattens out your chest or something, I don't really know. Plus, he mentioned he takes these pills that I guess stop them from growing or something. I wouldn't know, I'm not that educated on transgender stuff.

Looking over at the house, I notice Master Fuentes leaning against the sliding doors with some other guy, Jack Barakat - Alex's boyfriend.

Alex seems to notice them too, and swims over to me. "You okay?" He asks me.

I nod slowly. "I'm fine." I say, turning to Alex, as Master Fuentes walks back inside with Jack. "Everything's fine." I promise him, before we both get back to swimming around with Lynn and Danielle.

Vic's POV

"You know it's a nice thing you're doing allowing the slave to have some freedom." Jack says, as the both of us lean up against the sliding doors outside and watch as the slave - Kellin - swims round in the pool with Lynn, Danielle and Alex.

I hum in response. "I don't want him to feel like this place is a form of prison." I say, looking over at Jack, who has his eyes glued onto his boyfriend Alex. Anyway, there's still rues he has to follow, and if he breaks any one of them, he'll be punished." I add.

What some people seem to think about me, is that I treat my slaves like animals instead of human beings. I have no idea how or where they got that idea from. But, whatever, it doesn't really matter as such. Just as long as the little slave follows his rules, he's allowed to have this freedom.

Strangely though, I don't know what it is, but ever since I used him a couple of days ago, stripping him of his virginity, not so much innocence, considering he knew what he was getting into from the start of all this, something went off inside my head, and I'm finding myself getting a little attached the slave already, and just seeing him having fun in the pool with Lynn, Danielle and Alex, is making my heart do weird things.

"You know, Vic." Jack says, catching my attention. "It's a nice day to go for a swim." He says. "Maybe we could join them in the pool." He suggests.

"You just want to be close to Alex, don't you?" I ask.

He nods sheepishly, and I shake my head, chuckling at him slightly. Jack is basically head over heels for Alex. He'll do anything for him, and it's been that way since high school since I knew the both of them back then.

Jack even looks past the fact that Alex is transgender. Hell, he's been there for Alex ever since he came out as transgender. More than I ever have, honestly. And nothing has ever drawn those two apart.

Agreeing with Jack's suggestion, the both of us head back inside and putting on some swimming trunks and grabbing a towel each, before heading back outside and over to the pool.

I notice Kellin's eyes widen slightly as he sees Jack and I walking over to the pool, setting our towels down on one of the fold out chairs in the shade before getting in the pool. He goes to climb out of the pool, unsure if since Jack and I are in here now also, if it means that he should get out.

"You don't have to get out, Kellin." I say, swimming over to him.

He stops, and turns to face me, his wet hair falling into his eyes, making him look adorable.

Wait, what?

All the boy is to me is a slave, even if I do find him adorable at times. That's kind of the reason I bought him off Sykes, cause the boy is quite nice looking I have to admit, and as soon as I had laid eyes on him at Sykes mansion that one time, I just knew I had to have him. And now I do have him, all to myself.

Looking over at the other side of the pool, I notice Jack was swimming round with Alex, and he would wrap his arms round his waist from behind and kiss his neck. But Alex would break free easily, and swim away from him, urging Jack to basically chase him. It's not something that Alex doesn't like Jack doing, that's just how those two are, and basically their little game they play in the pool.

Lynn and Danielle were splashing each other at one end of the pool, and being the little hyper shits that they are. But, they're both great girls, and take good care of the slave, which is good, and the reason I chose them both to be his personal maids. I didn't want to give him some bitch as his maid, I wanted to give him someone who he'd be able to get along with, and he seems to have gotten along with Lynn and Danielle just fine like I'd hoped he would.

"Come here." I tell Kellin, as he moved around in the water in front of me, unsure of what to do.

He does as I say, not risking disobeying my orders so he doesn't get punished, and comes closer to me, allowing me to wrap my arms round his waist. He stiffens slightly in my hold, but slowly relaxes, as I run my hands up and down his sides slowly.

"W-why are you b-being so nice to me?" He questions, his voice small and scared.

I shrug. "Would you rather I be an asshole to you?" I ask.

He shakes his head quickly, fear showing in his eyes, and I chuckle slightly at him.

"Just because I'm your Master and you're my slave, doesn't mean I can't be nice to you." I explain. "Though, don't even think about getting on my bad side, Kitten."

He nods slowly. "B-but, I've heard stories before that you're a horrible Master, in the sense of, treating y-your slaves." He says. "Th-though, you've yet to treat me horribly." He adds.

"Don't believe everything you hear, Kellin." He says. "Chances are it might not always be true."

He nods, looking away from me, and I hold back the small smile that's trying to break through on my lips. Even though this boy is gorgeous, and sweet, he's still just a slave to me, nothing more and nothing else.

And it's going to stay that way.

Chapter Text

Kellin's POV

Bored bored bored. That's how I'm feeling right now. Bored. There's nothing to do in this big bloody mansion of Master Fuentes's. What the bloody fucking hell am I meant to do for fun when Master isn't using me?

It certainly doesn't help that Alex has gone out somewhere with his boyfriend Jack, and Lynn and Danielle are, who knows where in this fucking place. Probably busy doing other shit for Master Fuentes most likely.

Getting up off my bed, I walk round my room, searching for something to do. There is Netflix on the TV, but I think I've suffered enough feels from Supernatural right now. Curse Lynn and Danielle for forcing me to watch it. Now they're trying to force me to watch Sherlock!

Walking over to my door, I open it slowly, pulling the ends of my sweater down as much as I can, covering myself up, even though I'm wearing boxers underneath and the sweater goes drown to my knees.

Looking down the halls, I slowly walk out of the room and down the hall. I know Master Fuentes said that I can roam freely throughout the house by myself, but I still want to be on the look out for anyone anyway.

As I'm walking to the kitchen, I take this time to really look round at all the posters around the halls, and I notice some that I never noticed before. Like a couple of large David Bowie posters and some others like the Sex Pistols, there was also one of some band called Shihad, who I've never even heard of before.

"They're a band from New Zealand."

I jump slightly, turning around to find one of the help standing behind me with a basket of dirty laundry. She had short shoulder length brunette hair, and by her accent, I could tell she wasn't American.

"Shihad that is." She says, walking closer to me. "Every time I walk past that poster, it makes me miss living in New Zealand." She sighs. "But, working here for Fuentes keeps me busy, and I'm just glad he's pretty open-minded with gender related stuff."

I nod. "Yeah." I say quietly, before looking over at her. "May I ask who you are?"

She smiles slightly. "Everyone round here calls me Candy." She says. "And, I'm no one special here." She adds. "Just a maid around the place. Or, part of the help, whatever you want to call my job here."

I talk with Candy for a while longer, till she had to head off and finish doing her chores around the place, and I walk downstairs slowly to the kitchen.

Once I walk into the kitchen, I stop as I find Master Fuentes standing there talking with Jack and Alex. I'm not sure what they're talking about exactly, but I'm pretty sure I shouldn't be listening to whatever it is anyway.

I contemplate going back upstairs to my room, but it's no use, as Master Fuentes notices me standing there awkwardly. I shy away from his questioning gaze, before a look of realisation crosses his face.

"Right, I gave you permission to roam the house freely." He mutters, shaking his head. "Jack, take Alex to bed." He says softly, turning to Jack and Alex. "He'll need it after what happened."

That's when I notice that Alex doesn't look so good. Not to mention his shirt is covered in dried up blood, along with Jack's shirt. He was also leaning on Jack quite a bit, and barely standing up straight.

I watch as Jack basically carries him upstairs, and I go to follow them upstairs, but Master Fuentes stops me. I move around in his hold, and pry his arm off mine.

"Tell me what is wrong with Alex." I say. "P-please?" I add, realizing my mistake.

He just smirks at me slightly, an amused look on his face. "Why should I tell you?" He asks, leaning against the wall. "You're nothing but a slave."

Looking down at my feet, I feel my cheeks heat up. I have no idea why my cheeks are heating up or anything, they just are. But, don't I have a right to know what happened to my friend?

"P-please, Master." I say, looking up at him. "What happened to Alex?" I ask.

He rolls his eyes. "He got shot, okay?" He sighs. "We've already taken him to the doctor and fixed him up, don't worry. Now, he just needs to rest." He says.

"Why did he get shot?" I ask, becoming scared for my friends safety.

Master Fuentes shakes his head. "That's none of your business." He says, grabbing onto my arm and leading me upstairs to my bedroom.

I become confused as he takes me back to my bedroom, I'm not in trouble am I? But, he takes me over to my closet, and picks out some clothes for me to wear, handing them to me afterwards.

I look down at the clothes in my arms in confusion. Why is he wanting me to change into these? They aren't lingerie, so he doesn't want to use me or anything.

"Put those on." He instructs me. "Lynn and Danielle will be up shortly to take you outside to the limo once you're done." He says.

Nodding my head, I lay the clothes out on my bed as Master Fuentes walks out of the room, shutting the door behind him, and I slip out of the clothes I'm currently wearing.

Whatever he reason he's got me all dressed up for, I have no idea. He's not planning on selling me is he? Surely not? That wouldn't make that much sense cause he had said he wanted to try out a whole bunch of other stuff on me. Then again, how am I supposed know what he's up to?

I walk over to the mirror once I've changed clothes, and spin round a little, causing the pastel purple dress to fly up a little. I have to admit, it looks adorable on me, and the bow at the back makes it look super cute. And, damn, do I look amazing while being a little feminine.

As I'm checking myself out in the mirror, I don't notice Lynn and Danielle walking into my room, and I squeal in fright when Lynn wraps her arms around me from behind.

"Lynn!" I whine, clutching my chest as I turn around to face her and Danielle. "Don't do that!"

"Oh shut it, Kells." She chuckles. "You know you love it."

"Actually, no I don't." I cross my arms over my chest in annoyance.

But my annoyance with Lynn soon fades, as Danielle walks over to me with an adorable pastel purple headband with a cute looking bow on one side.

"Let me just brush your hair a little, then I can put this on you to keep your hair out of your face." She says, taking the brush she was holding and brushing it through my hair gently, before placing the headband on my head.

She plays around with my fringe a little, before standing back, admiring my look. She jumps on the spot slightly, and squeals a little.

"You look so cute!" She exclaims, causing me to blush.

"I know what else you need!" Lynn exclaims suddenly, before running off into my bathroom.

Looking over at Danielle in confusion, she just shrugs at me. She had no idea what Lynn thought I needed, just like I had no idea. But, when Lynn runs out of the bathroom and shoves two clumps of toilet paper down the front of the dress, Danielle and I both know what Lynn was on about that she thinks I'm missing.

She put toilet paper down the front of the dress to make it look like I've got boobs. Great. I don't need those, and I never will need those things hanging off my chest thank you very much!

"Lynn, I don't need those." I laugh, pulling the toilet paper out of the dress and throwing them to the floor. "I don't even like them anyway." I add.

All she does is roll her eyes, before taking the collar off my neck. I was expecting her to put a different one on me, but she doesn't, surprisingly.

"Get your shoes and socks on so we can take you outside to Fuentes." Danielle says, handing me a pair of pastel pink knee high socks and a pair of pastel purple converse.

Once I've got them on, they lead me out of the house and outside to Master Fuentes, who stood leaning against the side of the limo. Once we get over to him, Lynn and Danielle leave us to it, and walk back in the house, leaving me standing there with Master Fuentes.

"You probably want to know where I'm taking you don't you, kitten?" He asks, once we're both seated in the limo.

I look up at him, nodding slightly. Of course I wanted to know where he was taking me, and the reason I had to get all dressed up for it.

"Well, my parents want me to come over to my father's birthday." He explains. "And, well, the want me to bring my boyfriend or girlfriend over with me."

"And, that's where I come i-in?" I ask. "I-I'm meant to play the part of your, g-girlfriend?" I question, referring to my get up. That's why he got me dressing like this right?

He shakes his head. "You're to play the part of my boyfriend, not girlfriend." He says. "I just think you look a lot better wearing dresses." He admits. "Plus, I told my parents that you enjoyed wearing dresses so, yeah."

I blush slightly, looking away from him. I'm acting like a fucking school girl with a crush right now. Stupid blushing. Stupid me for thinking my Master is super fucking hot and for being attracted to him.

There's no way I could ever actually be his boyfriend for real. All we are, is Slave and Master, that's all. He doesn't love, or care about me. Well, he seems to act like he cares just a little, but not a hell of a lot.

"Before I forget." He adds. "I want you to call me Vic while we're at my parents, not Master. Understood?" He asks. "My parents don't know that I'm in the slave trade business."

I nod my head. I can do that. Hell, I won't even talk much, unless I'm spoken to if it makes Master Fuentes happy. And, it'll probably be easier if I don't talk much either to be honest.

But, right now, I'm about to meet my Master's parents, so I have to pretend to be his boyfriend.

Let's just see how this will all play out....

Chapter Text

I sit on Mr. and Mrs. Fuentes's couch in their living room next to Master Fuentes. This whole situation is a little awkward, I mean, they think I'm Master Fuentes's boyfriend, they have no clue that I'm actually his slave.

I don't even understand why I have to be here, hell, I don't even want to be here to be completely honest. Couldn't he just have taken one of the maids? Or gone by himself? But no, he just had to get his little slave to go with him. He was perfectly capable of just going by himself.

Playing with the ends of my dress, I avoid all eye contact with his parents. I haven't exactly spoken once since the two of us got here, and I kinda want it to stay that way. Though, now that I think of it, that may seem rude. But, I don't know these people!

"Kellin?" Master asks, nudging my side slightly, causing me to look at him.

His stare wasn't hard or angry, instead it was more of a questioning gaze or something. Like, he's not entirely sure what to do with me. Well, bozo, it was your decision for making me come here with you, you should've figured out what you were going to do with me when we got here a little more.

"You okay?" He asks.

I shrug. "I-I'm okay." I say. "Well, as okay as I can be for having to go with my Master to his parents' house and pretend to be his boyfriend." I add, only just loud enough for only him to hear.

He huffs slightly, before. I notice him wrapping an arm round my waist, and pulling me onto his lap, holding me close to his chest. The position was quite, awkward to say the least. I'm not exactly that keen on pretending to be his boyfriend after all, and I'm not sure if he is either actually.

"So, Kellin." Mrs. Fuentes starts after a while. "How did you and Vic meet?" She asks.

I freeze, not sure how exactly to reply to that. Vic and I didn't exactly meet anywhere interesting, well, I guess how we met was a little interesting. He bought me at a slave auction, but got Lynn to actually go and buy me for him. Then I officially met him a week after that.

But, what on earth could I say to his mother about how we met? I have no clue how she'd react if I were to tell her that the reason we met was cause her son bought me from a slave auction. Plus, Master doesn't want me to mention anything about that.

"We met at some bar." Master says for me. "And, I just fell in love with the guy." He adds.

Of course, he was lying about the last part along with where we met. He only said the last part to make it seem like we are dating. But, of course, we're nothing more than slave and master. And, that's most likely how it's going to stay.

Looking up over at the door, as some tall tattoo covered guy walks in, with his arm wrapped around some blonde's waist. They walk over to the couch Master and I are sitting on and sit down next to us.

"Mike. Alysha." Master greets them. "This is Kellin." He introduces me to them.

The guy, Mike nods. "This your new slave, bro?" He asks, just loud enough for Master to hear, along with me.

Master Fuentes nods. "I've only used him once, and he's alright so far I guess." He says.

I frown at his words. I was just alright? I cross my arms over my chest and lean back against him, half annoyed and half disappointed. Just alright? Really? Well, okay, it was my first time after all. I'm just surprised he'd talk so freely about it to someone.

And... hold on a minute. Why and how does this guy know I'm a slave?

"V-Vic?" I ask in a small voice, looking back at him. "H-how does h-he know I'm a s-slave?" I ask quietly.

He chuckles slightly, rubbing a had up and down my side. "It's cause Mike is involved in what I do for a living, Kitten." He says quietly. "I know I never told you what I do for a living, but I probably will eventually."

Now that's got me curious alright. I want to know what he does for a living. It must be something biggish, considering he seems to have so much money. Maybe he owns a strip club or something. I don't know.

I nod, and slip off his lap, back onto the couch next to him, and cuddle up to him. Which feels a little awkward to be completely honest. But, I've got to pretend that the two of us are dating. Even though it makes me slightly uncomfortable. After all, I'm just a slave to him, and nothing more.

He holds me close to him, as he talks with Mike, and that girl Alysha about fuck knows what. I wasn't really listening. In fact, I wasn't really paying attention to anything, I was just, there. Playing the part of my Master's boyfriend, instead of his slave.

After a while, we're all sitting round the table in the dining room. I don't really say much as Mrs. Fuentes dishes up the food. I don't really see a big need for me to talk unless I have to. I mean, none of these people are my family, and I'm not very good at communicating with new people.

I listen to Master talk with his family, as I just sit there in my seat eating what's on my plate. I have to say, Mrs. Fuentes cooks a lovely meal. Even if I don't eat much of it, she's still a lovely cook.

Looking up as it feels as though I'm being watched, I notice Mr. Fuentes watching me closely. I have no idea why he'd be watching me. Is he judging me from what I'm wearing?

I don't really worry about it so much, as I continue eating slowly, and only talking when I'm asked a question. Though, some of the questions I'm asked, Master answers for me. Which I'm grateful for really.

Nudging Master in his side slightly, I whimper a little. "Vic, I need to use the bathroom." I mumble, once I've got his attention.

He nods, before asking the girl, Alysha to show me to the bathroom, and I follow the blonde down the hall to the bathroom.

I don't really need to use the bathroom. I just said that to get away from everyone for a few minutes. Being here, at my Master's parents' house, made me wish mine were still around.

My parents had died when I was sixteen, leaving me on my own, with no money and no place to stay. None of my relatives would take me in, strangely no foster homes would either. But, then I met Master Sykes.

Master Sykes had taken me in, and offered me the job of being one of the help at his mansion. Of course, I ended up agreeing to his offer. Cause really, what else could I do? I had no home, no money, and no friends. I was lost, and Master Sykes picked me back up again, giving me a job, and a house to stay in. Till he eventually sold me as a sex slave to Master Fuentes.

"You okay in there, Kellin?" I hear Alysha say on the other side of the door.

Sighing, I move away from the sink, not even realizing that I've been in here for longer than I needed to. But, it's whatever right?

"I'm fine." I say, opening the door and walking out over to Alysha, who looks rather concerned. "I just don't really do too good with new people." I admit. "I mean, I'm okay with some new people, it's just, certain new people I'm not too good around." I say. "If, that makes any sense."

She nods, rubbing a hand round my back. "Don't worry, Kellin." She says. "You'll be fine." She promises me. "And, if it helps, Victor and Vivian are both amazing people." She says. "They're both really understanding about a lot of things, even though they don't know a thing about what both their sons, Vic and Mike do for a living."

I nod, and give Alysha a quick hug, and she hugs me back. Even though this is my first time meeting her, I already really like her. She's so sweet and kind, and if I wasn't gay, I'd probably go for the blonde bombshell.

Eventually, we both walk back out into the dining room, where the others are still sitting at the table, and we take our seats at the table next to each other again.

After what Alysha told me, I feel a little more comfortable around my Master's parents, and I actually talk a little more. But I still feel a little, well, you could say, out of place I guess. I don't know exactly why though, maybe because all I am technically is just some sex slave.

I'm no one special to anyone, and I don't think I'll ever be special to anyone for as long as I'll live.

Chapter Text

Hanging naked from the ceiling of the playroom, I had a feeling I'd be in this position eventually. But, what makes it all that much worse, is that Master Fuentes has kept a vibrator in my ass, and the bastard has kept it on full blast. I don't even know how many times I've came in the last four hours, it's became pretty painful too. Actually, make it that my whole body is aching. I just want to get down from here and sleep.

Whimpering as I came yet again, spilling onto the floor, I hold back a sob, as the pain becomes unbearable. I know all I am to Master Fuentes is a slave, but is it really necessary to leave me like this? Especially for four fucking hours?

Looking up over at the door as I hear the knob jingle slightly, I sigh in relief as Lynn and Danielle walk inside with some fluffy robe. They smile sympathetically at me, as they walk over to me.

Sighing in relief as Lynn takes the vibrator out of my ass, I lean my head against my arm, waiting for either Lynn or Danielle to unhook me, a when they do, I collapse into Danielle's arms, and Lynn carefully slips the robe onto me.

"Let's get you cleaned up." Danielle murmurs, as she and Lynn take me back down to my room, with me limping in between the both of them.

Once we get to my room, they take me into my bathroom, and help me into the bathtub. Danielle starts massaging shampoo and conditioner into my hair, as Lynn cleans the rest of me. Honestly, I would clean myself, but every single muscle in my body is aching from the fucking Master gave me.

I let myself relax in the bath, as Lynn and Danielle bathe me, and talk amongst themselves. I wasn't really listening to what the two of them were talking about, I just wanted to go to bed and sleep off my soreness, cause fucking hell, Master really did fuck me hard. But, it did feel amazing I have to admit that.

Finally, Lynn and Danielle were finished bathing me, and they help me out of the tub, and help me get dried and dressed, before I go lay down on my bed. I was so god damn tired, my muscles ached, and there was still a dull ache in my ass, nothing that's not too unbearable though.

"We're going to let you rest now Kells." Lynn says, as she and Danielle walk over to my door.

"Alright." I yawn. "See you later."

They both then leave my room, and I get comfortable on my bed, before I finally drift off to sleep.

******

When I wake up a few hours later, I still have a dull ache in my ass and a small limp. But, I'm going to have to get used to that since I'm going to get fucked often from now on, and I can't do anything about it.

Yawning slightly, I get changed into something comfortable, before walking out of my room and down the hall to Alex's room. I felt the need to go see him today and see how he's feeling now. I mean, he did only get shot like, three days ago now, and I think he's still in slight pain. And I don't blame him. It must really hurt being shot.

Knocking on his door, I wait for him to say I can come in and when he does, I find him sitting in bed on his laptop doing, something - not sure what - while listening to The Killers. Pretty good set up I think.

"You okay?" I ask, sitting down on his bed next to him.

He nods. "Still sore though." He rubs his side slightly where I'm assuming that he got shot. "Take my advice. Don't get shot." He laughs, wincing slightly. "It's not fun."

"Yeah, I can see that." I nod, looking down at my lap. "What did you do to get shot anyway?" I ask.

He sighs, stopping what he's doing to look over at me. "I'm not sure if I'm allowed to tell you, Kells." He sighs. "But, it's got to do with what Vic, Jack and I do for a living. Well, it's really just Vic and Jack, not so much me. I'm kind of just, there really." He says. "Vic hasn't told you what he does for a living, hasn't he?"

I shake my head. "Not yet." I say. "He said that he would eventually, though." I add. "But, judging by you getting shot, I'm guessing that whatever he does, he's got enemies."

Alex chuckles slightly. "You're dead right there." He says. "He's got plenty of people who would just love to see him dead." He says. "I would tell you what he does, but it's not my place to tell you what he does unfortunately."

I nod. That makes sense, but I really wish someone would just tell me what it is that he does for a living. I know I'm no one special, but I'd like to know what the guy who I get fucked by does for a living. For all I know he could be a murderer. I mean, Alex said he does in fact have a lot of enemies who'd love to see him dead.

After a while, one of the help - who I've learned her name is Gabi - came in with his meds to help with the healing of his wound, and some other pills for I'm guessing his hormones or something along those lines.

"You know, I can't wait till the day I'm finally a guy who doesn't get their period." Alex chuckles slightly. "Seriously, period pain mixed with the pain of being shot, isn't a great mix."

I laugh slightly, shaking my head. "I can only imagine what that must be like." I say.

"Yeah, it really sucks." He says. "What's even worse, is that I can't wear my binder for a while till my wound heals." He sighs. "I got to just suck it up and wear a bra for now, so I'm not very flat chested right now." He sighs.

"Honestly, I never even noticed" I admit. "Plus, by the looks of your boobs, they don't look that big, or noticeable right now."

"True." He shrugs. "But it's still kind of uncomfortable having them just, there." He says, pointing to his chest. "Damn, I really hate them. Just, chilling there on my chest which I'd much prefer to be flat. All they are, are balls of fat, and they jiggle around when you run."

After a while, Lynn and Danielle end up coming in here and hanging out with Alex and I, and we just hang out, listening to The Killers and singing along to their songs.

"Don't you wanna come with me? Don't you wanna feel my bones. On your bones? It's only natural!" Lynn sings dramatically, while dancing round with Danielle. "Come on Kellin! Join in!"

Laughing at the two idiotic girls dancing round, I shake my head. I'm not really much of a singer, or a dancer. I mean, I've been told years ago that I've got an amazing singing voice, but honestly, I really don't think I do. And, I haven't sung since my parents had died when I was sixteen.

I had a whole future planned out for me then. I was going to go to a great college, find a guy who'll treat me right and start a family with him, or if not that, I would've tried to become a singer I guess. But, that all got thrown away the night my parents died and I basically became homeless cause none of my relatives would take me in, and all my friends basically abandoned me. Honestly, maybe it was always meant to me my destiny to become a stupid sex slave.

But honestly, I've kind of been enjoying all of this so far. I mean, I met the three people who have became like my best friends from all of this. So, maybe it's not so bad. Cause well, I still get privileges like any normal person, I guess. I'm not even locked in some crappy room all day like most sex slaves are.

And, I kind of like it here.

Chapter Text

It's now been three months since I've been here, and I actually do like it here. I mean, sure all master Fuentes uses me for is to fuck me, but other than that, it's actually pretty cool here. There's something I never thought I'd say when Master Sykes decided to sell me as a sex slave.

Over the past three months, Master Fuentes has tried a lot of sexual devices on me, and I've come to find that I'm actually really kinky, surprisingly. I never thought I'd be a kinky person, but I guess I am, and there's nothing wrong with that. Also, I think I might be a masochist, while Master is a sadist. He enjoys inflicting pleasurable pain onto me, while I really enjoy receiving pleasurable pain from him.

Looking up at my bedroom door as someone knocks on it, I walk over to it, opening it and expecting to find Lynn, Danielle, Alex or one of the maids, but that's not who I find at all. It was some guy who I've never seen before.

"Uh, hi?" I say, more like ask really. "Who are you?"

"I'm Ben Boyce." He says, as I indicate that he can come in. "Uh, Fuentes said I can come up here to see you or something." He says, scratching the back of his neck.

I nod. I still wasn't sure who this guy is, but he didn't sound American, he almost had the same type of accent as that maid I met a while ago, Candy I think people call her around here. But, why is this Ben guy here?

"Why are you here?" I ask, sitting down at the edge of my bed.

"My uh, partner and I are friends with Fuentes, and he needs our help with something." He says. "I'd tell you what it is he needs help with, but I kind of can't."

I nod, not sure what to do right now. I don't know who this guy even is, and Master sent him up here into my room? What am I supposed to do?

Laying back on my bed, I just, stare up at the ceiling, while Ben just stands there awkwardly. But, after a while, he seems to get a text on his phone about something, possibly to do with me, since he looked over at me after reading the text. I don't know.

"Uh, Fuentes wants me to take you downstairs." He says.

Nodding, I get up and follow him out of my room and into the living room downstairs where Master Fuentes is sitting on one of the couches with some bald guy who I'm guessing is with Ben. They both look up as Ben and I walk into the living room, and Master indicates for me to sit down next to him.

I sit down next to him, and he wraps and arm around my waist. Well, this is different. But, I kind of like it. Though, I know it doesn't mean anything whatsoever. All I am is a slave, nothing else, nothing more. That's all I'll ever be.

"This your new slave?" The bald guy asks, referring to me.

"Yes, it is." Master says. "Kellin, this is a friend of mine, Jono Pryor." Master tells me. "He's here along with his partner Ben Boyce to help me with something."

I wave at him a little, and just sit there as he talks with my Master about fuck knows what. I wasn't really listening to what Master was talking about with Jono and Ben, but I did catch something to do with a gang, and the name Austin Carlile.

Which gets me thinking. Maybe Master Fuentes is in a gang. It would make sense I guess. I mean, when Alex got shot, he could've gotten shot by someone in a rival gang, and he mentioned that Master Fuentes has a lot of enemies who'd love to see him dead. And anyway, what else could it be? I doubt he's with any agency or whatever. He doesn't seem like the type.

After a while, Jono and Ben leave, but say they'll be back when Vic needs them to be back. Whenever that will be. But, what I'm wondering right now, is why I had to come down here before along with Ben.

"Kellin." Master Fuentes says, after a while of just holding me close to him. "I feel as though I might as well tell you what exactly I do for a living, and why I need the help of Jono and Ben." He says, running his fingers through my hair.

I go to turn around in his hold, but he makes me stay put, and continues to run his fingers through my hair. Honestly, I'm not even sure he even realizes he's even doing that or not.

"I'm the leader of one of the most dangerous gangs." He starts. "And my gang has ran into a bit of trouble with a rival gang. Hence why Alex got shot three months ago." He explains. "We've always had trouble with this rival gang, but this is different."

"What do you mean different?" I ask.

He stops running his fingers through my hair, and looks over at me, getting up and getting me to follow him. I don't understand him at all. Why is he telling me all of this, and actually showing me what he's about to? I thought I was just a slave? This guy is confusing.

Leading me out of the house, he takes me outside and across the backyard to what looks like an old run down cottage shack or whatever. Whatever is in there, I have no idea, and I honestly don't know what to expect to find in there.

I stand back a little as Master unlocks the door, and walks inside. He gets me to follow him, and I do, hesitating at first, but I still walk in after him. And when I do, I have to hold back a gasp as I see a guy around my age with bright ginger hair laying on the floor, all bloody and bruised.

He sits up when he sees us, and tries to move away, but cries out in pain, falling back to the ground. That's when I notice the collar round his neck, chained to something on the floor. Whoever this is, Master Fuentes is keeping him prisoner for god knows what reason.

"Who is he?" I ask, looking over at my Master.

"Alan Ashby." He says. "It belongs to Austin Carlile, the leader of the gang that mine is having a bit of trouble for months now."

I shake my head slightly, sighing as I look over at the ginger haired boy who's watching us both with scared, frightened eyes.

"No wonder your gangs are having trouble." I mutter. "You're keeping someone that belongs to the leader prisoner."

Suddenly, I realize my mistake, and look over at Master Fuentes, my eyes wide and pleading him not to punish me. Luckily, he doesn't do anything, just watch the boy on the ground, causing me to sigh in relief.

"That's not why we're having trouble with Carlile's gang, kitten." He says, looking over at me. "I a couple of my gang to kidnap this -" He indicates to the boy on the ground. "- to show Carlile not to mess with me, and if he's lucky, I'll give it back to him alive, instead of it being dead." He says.

"And what has this, Carlile guy done?" I ask, looking back up at Master Fuentes.

He's quiet for a while, till he sighs. "Everything." He says, before pulling me out of the small room, and locking the door behind him.

He starts walking back to the mansion, and I follow behind him slowly. I seriously don't understand this guy. I don't understand why he told me what he just did. You'd think he'd tell someone else other than me. Someone more like that guy Jack Barakat. I mean, there's got to be a reason why he told me about this, right?

But, whatever the reason, I'm not going to ask him about it. For now at least.

Vic's POV

Looking behind me, I see that Kellin is following along behind me slowly. There's something about him, I don't know what exactly, but it makes me not want to hurt or lie to him. Fucking hell, what is happening to me? When I bought the slave off Oliver Sykes, I promised myself that I wouldn't get attached to him, and it seems like I have become attached to the kid.

I have no idea why I told him what I did. Maybe because I want someone who's not in the gang to know? I don't know. But, I've told him now, and I'm sure he'll have questions to ask me about it, but, can I really tell him any more than I already have?

"S-sir?" I'm drawn out of my thoughts, by the slave, standing nervously in front of me. "D-do you want me to go back up to my room?" He asks.

I think about it for a while, before shaking my head. "I want you to get Lynn and Danielle to prep you, then get them to take you to the playroom." I say.

He bites his lip slightly, before nodding, and running off in search of his personal maids.

I watch him go, before sighing, sitting back on the couch. Something about him has gotten me captivated by him. I have no idea what it is, but I think I might be feeling something for the slave. I told myself I wouldn't, but it seems I have.

Fucking hell, it's only been three months since I bought him, and I'm already starting to feel something for him. This kid is starting to change me into something I never thought I'd be after only three months of knowing him.

Looking up, I notice one of the maids walking into the room. Whichever one she is, I have no idea. I call her over and she walks over to me.

"How can I help you sir?" She asks.

"Uh, which one are you again?" I ask.

She rolls her eyes slightly. "Everyone calls me Candy, sir." She says, arms crossed. "The maid you got from Styles after he and Tomlinson returned to England."

I nod. "Right." I mutter. "I want you and a couple of the other maids to go take some food out to our prisoner." I say. "And, I don't really care if you do or not, but one of you can treat his cuts."

She nods. "Alright." She says. "Anything else?"

I shake my head, and she goes off to do what I told her to, and I sit her for a while longer, till I eventually get up and head upstairs to the playroom where the slave should be waiting now. Hopefully at least, unless Lynn and Danielle are still getting him ready. Whatever, I guess I can just wait for him to finish getting ready.

And while I wait, I can try and convince myself that Kellin is nothing but a slave to me. He's nothing special to me. All he is, is someone to fuck whenever I want – with exceptions of course – nothing more. I just hope I can convince myself before it's too late.

Chapter Text

Kellin's POV

After Master finished using me yesterday, he just left me tied to the bed blindfolded with a vibrator shoved up my ass, causing me to cum multiple times afterwards, as he didn't bother to untie me till later on during the night, and not even Lynn, Danielle, or Alex could come in and untie me. Such a bastard and a pain in the ass my master is.

I don't get it. He act's nice to me, then he's using me like a sexual object. The guy doesn't make any sense at all to me! He acts like he somewhat cares about me, then all of a sudden, he acts like he doesn't care about me.

Well, I guess it's a lot better than him being a complete asshole to me, and treating me like dirt, and like I'm just some sex toy for the whole time. But he still confuses the fuck out of me most of the time. I wonder if he knows that?

Rolling over on my bed, I get up and walk over to the bathroom to have a quick shower before I go find Lynn and Danielle, wherever those two idiots will be.

Luckily though, once I've finished having a shower, I walk into my room to find Lynn and Danielle already sitting on my bed holding a glass of water and those birth control pills I have to take in case I can fall pregnant.

Grabbing the pills and glass of water from them, I take them quickly, before setting the glass down on the bedside table, and sit down on my bed, still only having a towel round my waist and not wearing anything else. I'll get dressed soon, I guess.

"Kellin, Fuentes won't be here for the next month or so." Lynn says, falling back onto my bed next to me on her back. "So, you get to hang with Dani, Alex, and I."

I nod, pretty much okay with the fact that Master Fuentes won't be here for around a month. Besides, I get to hang out with my friends here, and all the maids and butlers or whatever. Which actually gives me an idea, I want to go talk with that boy that's being held prisoner here, I just hope Lynn, Danielle, and Alex will take me down to him.

Getting up, I walk over to my closet and grab out some skinny jeans, a purple plaid flannel shirt, and a white tank top, before getting changed and slipping on a pastel blue collar. Since Master Fuentes isn't going to be here for a month, I don't exactly have to wear clothes that are too revealing, so I can wear stuff like this if I wanted to. Yeah, this doesn't exactly sound like a normal master and slave relationship that much to be honest, but it's a lot better than one of the worst master and slave relationships.

As I sit back down with Lynn and Danielle, I think over how I'm going to ask them if they could take me out to the prisoner so I can talk with him, though I have no idea if they even know about him, but Alex should know about him surely, I mean he has mentioned that he goes off with Master Fuentes a bit with his boyfriend Jack, so maybe he was there when they took the boy.

"What's on your mind, Kellin?" Danielle asks.

I shrug. "Do you two know about that boy that Master is keeping prisoner out the back?" I ask.

Lynn and Danielle look between one another, both seemingly thinking of the same thing, before they look back over at me awkwardly.

"Uh, we know about him, but we're not allowed to go to him." Lynn says. "Only a few of the other workers are allowed there."

I nod, getting up and walking over to my bedroom door. "Does Alex know about him?" I ask, resting my hand on the doorknob.

"Yeah, I'd assume so." Lynn says. "Pretty sure he helped Vic and Jack take him."

Nodding, I open the door and walk down the hall to Alex's bedroom, with Lynn and Danielle running along behind me, but I don't make a move to turn round and wait for them, and once I get to Alex's room, I knock on his door.

"Kellin!" Danielle says, as she and Lynn get over to me. "You can't go see the prisoner."

Looking over at them, I shake my head. "Too bad." I shrug. "I want to anyway, and Alex will take me to see him." I say, knocking on his door again.

Finally, Alex opens his door, and looks between Lynn, Danielle and I in confusion. "Kellin, what do you want?" He asks.

"I want you to take me outside to talk with that boy Master Fuentes is keeping prisoner." I say.

Alex looks confused for a second, till a look of realization crosses his face, and he gets Lynn and Danielle to go away, before he pulls me into his room and pushes me onto his bed, and he slams the door shut.

This time, it's my turn to be confused as Alex looks over at me as he leans against the door, and annoyed look on his face. Great, now what?

He doesn't say anything for a while, which begins to make me to assume he's waiting for me to talk, till he moves away from the wall and stands in front of me, still with an annoyed look on his face.

"Kellin." He starts. "Why on earth do you want to see the prisoner?" He asks. "It'll cause nothing but trouble, and it belongs to the man that Vic has been having trouble with for years!" He exclaims. "And Vic said he doesn't want you going anywhere near it." He says, pacing round the room slightly. "That's why I didn't go with him and Jack today so I can make sure you don't go anywhere near it."

I raise an eyebrow at him in confusion. Alex called the boy an it, when I'm pretty sure he himself would know what it's like to be misgendered and called an it. So, why is he calling the prisoner an it? I'd ask him, but honestly, I don't think he'll even give me an answer.

"I just want to talk with him, Alex." I sigh. "And, if you don't take me to him, I'll just go to him myself." I add, standing up and walking over to the door.

But I don't even get outside the room, as I'm pushed up against the wall by Alex. I try to push him off me, but he's a lot stronger than me and he's also much taller than me, so I just give up with trying to break free from his hold.

"Kellin, you've been ordered to stay away from there." He starts. "I really doubt you want to get punished for breaking the rules once your master gets home and he finds out about this." He says. "Cause he will find out about it if you go down there and talk with the prisoner, and he will punish you."

I've never seen Alex like this before, and I'm honestly surprised he can be like this. He's calm, yet frightening, and I think that's starting to terrify me. I never knew he could be like this, and I'm not sure I really like it that much.

Shrinking away from him, I look away from him, but he grips onto my chin with his hand, forcing me to look up at him, and causing me to whimper at the pain that started to shoot through me. He loosens his grip on me as he realizes that he's hurting me, but he still keeps me pushed up against the wall.

"Don't go down and talk with the prisoner, Kellin." He repeats, letting go of me. "You don't want to get punished." He says. "You really don't."

Backing away from him, I quickly open up his bedroom door and run out of his room quickly and run down the hall, stopping when I get as far as I can from his room, and lean up against the wall, breathing heavy.

I sink down to the floor as I try and control my breathing, and pull my knees up to my chest. I honestly never want to see Alex like that again. I never knew that he could be that terrifying, yet calm at the same time. I definitely wasn't expecting him to act like that when I asked him to take me down to the prisoner so I can talk with him.

Once I've calmed down a reasonable amount, I stand up, and walk down the hallway. But instead of going back to my room, I go outside, all the way to that barn type house or whatever it is to talk with the boy.

I don't care if I'm breaking the rules, I just want to talk with this boy. Even though Alex said that Master Fuentes will find out about this, I don't think I really believe it, there is a chance that he might just be telling me that to make sure I don't go talk with the boy.

Once I get to the small building, I stop at the door, trying to open it, but groan in frustration as I realize that the door is locked. Looking round the grass, I search for something that I could use to try and unlock the door, but I have no such luck. That is, until I bring a hand up to my neck where I suddenly remember that I'm wearing a collar.

I take it off quickly as an idea pops into my head, and I feel around it in case there's a long piece of wire in it that I can use to pick the lock. Sighing in relief as I feel what seems to be a long piece of wire in the inside of the collar, why the hell it's got wire in the inside of it, I'll never know.

Biting at the collar, I try and break the material open, and once I do, I pull the wire out, dropping the material to the grass, and doing my best at picking open the lock, though I'm not really sure how well it'll work.

Finally, I manage to open the door, and I drop the wire onto the ground and walk into the building, shutting the door behind me, and walking over to the boy, who's just laying there on the floor, staring up at the ceiling, but as he notices me walking over to him, he sits up as much as he can, and tries to move away from me, but it doesn't really do much good, as the chain that's connected to the collar round his neck isn't exactly that long.

"Hey." I say quietly, walking closer to him slowly. "I'm not going to hurt you." I promise him. "My name's Kellin." I say, kneeling down in front of him. "I won't hurt you." I repeat myself. "I just want to talk."

He doesn't look so sure about me, but nods his head in understanding, causing me to smile at him softly.

"I promise I won't hurt you, Alan." I say softly. "You can trust me, I won't hurt you."

Chapter Text

The boy - Alan - moves away from me slightly as I sat down next to him, still a little unsure and afraid of me, but I've got no need to harm him in any way. All I want to do, is ask him some questions, then I'll leave him alone.

"Alan." I start, as he watches me warily. "You can trust me. I won't hurt you." I promise him.

He nods slightly, and I notice his arms wrapped around his stomach protectively. Which gets me thinking that he's pregnant right now. Honestly, that's kinda pissing me off a little. If the boy is pregnant, why the fuck would Master Fuentes take him? I know gangs have to do what they have to, but really? Kidnapping someone who's pregnant? That's pretty low if you ask me. There should be a rule between every gang, that they cannot take children, or pregnant women - or men - no matter what. That's just cruel.

Wrapping his arms round his stomach more as he notices me staring at it, he backs away as much as he possibly can from the leash he's got clipped onto the collar he's wearing. Whimpering slightly, he looks away from me, tears slowly rolling down his cheeks.

"I'm not going to hurt you." I repeat myself. "You can trust me."

"W-who are y-you?" He rasps out, shrinking away from me more.

"My name's Kellin Quinn." I start. "I don't exactly work for Fuentes, I'm nothing to him, and honestly never will be." I say, sighing slightly. "All I am is his stupid sex slave." I mutter, looking down at the ground.

Honestly, I don't know why I said that last part, but what can he even do with that information? It's not like he can escape and go back to that, Austin Carlile guy or whatever his name is, he's stuck here and has been here for who knows how long.

Though, I kind of feel the need to help him out of here, he shouldn't be here with his current state, which happens to be pregnant, I think at least, and by the looks of it, maybe six months? Maybe even seven. I don't know, I know nothing about pregnancy, but I'm guessing he's around six or seven months pregnant.

Looking behind me, I check in case there's anyone coming in here, or around this place. Luckily there isn't, and I turn back to Alan, who no longer looked that scared of me, rather interested in me. I don't know, he's looking at me strangely anyway, and I'm not sure if I like it or not.

"How long has Fuentes kept you in here for?" I ask.

He looks away, seemingly trying to think of how long it's been. "Five months." He says, unsure. "I think at least."

I nod, looking away slightly. "Do you know why you were taken here?" I ask.

He nods, but doesn't say anything, just looks down at his stomach, and rubbing a hand round it slightly. Okay, so I guess he'd rather not tell me why he was taken, but I'm still rather curious as to why he was taken anyway. Maybe Master Fuentes will tell me eventually, considering he did end up telling me about the boy.

I go to say something, but I look over my shoulder as I hear Alex calling out to me along with Lynn and Danielle, and they seemed to be coming closer to this building or whatever this is, I guess you could call it like, a garage or barn? But fuck, I'll be in trouble once they find me in here. Ah well. Can't chance what I did.

Standing up as the door opens, I see Alex running in with Lynn and Danielle following behind him, and fuck did he look pissed off. Damn I didn't think Alex would get this pissed off.

"Kellin!" He shouts at me, causing me to shrink away from him slightly. "I fucking told you that Vic had ordered you to stay away from this place!" He says.

Looking down at the floor, I avoid all eye contact with Alex, Lynn and Danielle. I disobeyed orders, but I just wanted to talk with the boy, is that so bad? Well yeah, it is considering I'm just a slave and have no real importance here and basically I have to obey everyone's orders around here, especially my Master's orders, since he owns me.

"You do realize that when Vic gets back here, that he will find out about this and punish you right?" He ask, walking over to me when I don't answer him, and forces me to look at him. "Trust me, you won't like the punishment you'll receive."

I whimper slightly as he grips onto my arm rather tight, and grabs my chin as he forces me to look up at him. Wow, I thought he was meant to be my friend.

"I just wanted to talk with him." I say in a small voice. "What's wrong with that?"

Alex sighs, loosening his grip on me. "Considering your status here, everything really." He says, before looking down at Alan, then looking back at me. "You want to know why the boy is in here?" He asks.

I nod, glancing over at Lynn and Danielle, as they walk over to Alan, who surprisingly tried to push them away from him, before they held him down and injected something into his neck, causing him to pass out. Whatever they injected him with, I have no idea, and I'm not sure if I even want to know what the hell it was they injected him with.

Alex nods, before pulling me out of the small garage and outside, while Lynn and Danielle do something with Alan, whatever it is, I have no idea, and I just hope that they're not hurting him in any way. Though who am I kidding? The boy is a prisoner, Lynn and Danielle may actually be doing something to hurt him.

"I'm not sure if you realize how dangerous that boy - Alan - can be, Kellin." Alex says, as we stand around outside. "He's not exactly as terrified as he appears to be." He explains. "It's all an act."

I look at him oddly, why would the boy pretend to be that terrified if he's been here for five months now? Not to mention he also looks like he's pregnant? If I were in his position right now, I'd be terrified, and it doesn't explain why when Master Fuentes first took me here, Alan seemed terrified of him.

"But, when Master first showed me him, he looked absolutely terrified." I say. "And then when I got in there before, he was scared that I'd hurt him."

He shakes his head. "It's all an act." He says. "Alan belongs to the man who is almost as close to being Fuentes's arch enemy, Austin Carlile." He explains. "I'm not sure what it is about Ashby, but he has this way of manipulating people into thinking he's weak and helpless, when really he's the opposite of weak and helpless." He says. "I'm actually thinking it has to do with how innocent he looks."

I don't understand any of this at all. The boy does look weak and helpless, and if he wasn't weak or helpless, wouldn't he have not gotten captured in the first place? I walk away from Alex and just pace round slightly. I don't get any of this.

"Alex." I start. "He very much looks weak and terrified to me." I say. "So I'm not quite sure if I believe you or not."

"Well, we have a slight advantage since he was pregnant - only just recently having a still birth - and now he's pretty much helpless, but he still finds a way to manipulate people into thinking he's weak." He says. "It's hard to explain really, but he isn't as weak as he may appear to be."

Shaking my head, I walk away from Alex, and walk back inside the small garage, to find Lynn and Danielle standing over Alan, who was conscious again, I guess whatever Lynn and Danielle injected into him didn't make him pass out for that long. He was currently sitting up with his legs under him, watching the two girls and laughing slightly, and when he sees me, he smiles.

"Hello, Kellin." He chuckles. "You know, I think you may know by now from what dear old Alexandria told you, that I'm not exactly as petrified and weak as I appear to be." He says, as I walk closer to him, and he looks me up and down. "Oh boy, when Austin gets here, he'll have quite a bit of fun with you."

He groans slightly, as Danielle suddenly slaps him across the face, and he spits out a small amount of blood as he leans over slightly, before looking back up at me, blood dripping out the corner of his mouth. Smirking at me slightly, his gaze hardens slightly, before he looks up at Danielle.

"If it wasn't for the fact that I'm pretty much chained down right now, I'd take pleasure in killing you, Freckles." He spits at Danielle.

Danielle laughs slightly, shaking her head. "Oh, I know that, Alan." She says. "But you're still weak from losing the baby. You can't exactly do much damage."

He glares at her, before trying to get up and attack Danielle, but falls back onto the ground, glaring at the three of us. "Austin will have your head on a plate once he finds out about the fact that our baby is dead." He seethes.

She shrugs. "Good for him." She says, before turning to me. "Kellin, we really meant it when we said you shouldn't come here." She sighs.

"It's too late now though, isn't it?" I say, looking over at her, before walking out of there, and back outside, where Alex was standing leaning up against a tree.

He looks over at me, before he walks over to me. "Believe me now?" He asks.

I nod, and just keep walking on back across the yard and to the house, trying to process what the fuck just happened. I still don't understand why Alan was kidnapped. All I can guess is that his, partner or whatever Austin Carlile is to him, has done something to Master Fuentes, causing Fuentes to kidnap Alan.

It just doesn't make sense to me. It probably should, but it doesn't. Though, maybe I shouldn't understand any of this anyway. I'm not important to anyone here, and I'm just a slave, a stupid fucking sex slave. I shouldn't be questioning any of this, or asking any questions about it. It's not even my place to ask anyway, but I have already, and I know a little about this situation, but not a hell of a lot, and it'll most likely stay that way.

"Kellin!"

I turn to see Lynn running to catch up with me, and surprisingly I stop walking to let her catch up to me. I don't know why, but I somehow feel a lot closer to Lynn than I do with both Danielle and Alex. I'm not exactly sure why that may be, but I'm not about to question it.

"You okay?" She asks.

I shrug. I wasn't exactly sure how or what I'm feeling right now, though I do know that I haven't got the faintest idea about what the hell is going on. Everything about this is rather strange, and I just don't get it. Maybe I'm just slow at understanding things like this, but I know for a fact that when I became Master Fuentes's slave, I had no idea that something like this would even occur, or the fact that he's the leader of a gang.

Lynn smiles at me sympathetically, before pulling me in for a hug. "I'd tell you what the hell is going on, but I don't exactly understand what's going on very well." She says. "But I know for a fact that both Austin Carlile and Alan Ashby aren't exactly the nicest people ever." She then sighs slightly, pulling out of the hug. "They both brutally tortured and murdered my girlfriend Alexa, and our two year old son, Toby."

She looks away from me, and I notice the tears that are slowly making their way down her face, and she quickly wipes them away. Frowning slightly, I pull her in for another hug, and hold her close to me as she breaks down crying into my chest.

"I-I miss them s-so much Ke-Kellin." She sobs, as I hold her close to me, and rub a hand round her back to try and soothe her as much as I possibly can. "Th-they didn't d-deserve to d-die!"

"I know." I shush her. "It's okay, darling." I say, as she continues crying into my chest. "I'm sure Austin and Alan will get what's coming to them." I assure her.

At least, they better get what's coming to them for all they've done.

Chapter Text

I've got a week left of freedom till Master Fuentes gets back home, and I'm kind of scared that he will find out that I broke one of the rules and went down to talk with the prisoner, and punish me. Alex did say that Master will find out, and he will punish me after all. But maybe Alex, Lynn, and Danielle can stop him from finding out so I don't have to get punished?

No. I don't want them to get in trouble for hiding the fact from my Master that I broke one of the rules, I'll take my punishment, I deserve it for going against the rules anyway. I'm meant to get punished if I break any of the rules, and who knows, the punishment might not be that severe.

Looking up as there's a knock on my door, and in comes Lynn and Danielle, I stand up off my bed as they walk over to me. They both looked sympathetic, which gets me thinking that I won't exactly like what's going to happen, and that Master Fuentes is home early.

Lynn walks closer to me, while Danielle goes over to my closet and grabs out a suitable outfit for me, as Lynn slowly starts undressing me. Great, that just tells me that Master Fuentes is back, and he's found out about me breaking the rule to not see the prisoner, and is going to punish me. But I deserve it.

"Sorry, Kells." Lynn apologizes, after she and Danielle have gotten me ready for Master Fuentes, and taken me down to the playroom. "Fuentes came home early and he found out that you broke one of the rules."

"How did he find out?" I ask.

"Alex told him." Lynn says.

I nod. Having expected that, honestly, and I don't blame Alex for telling him.

Lynn and Danielle leave me alone in the playroom soon after that, allowing me to wait for my Master to turn up and give me my punishment.

Thankfully though, Master Fuentes doesn't seem to be here just yet, so I've got a few minutes at the most to wait. Somehow, I find myself curious to know how exactly he'll be punishing me. Is that weird? I don't think so. I think I should be able to be a little curious as to what the punishment will be, but I definitely don't have a say in what it will be that's for sure.

Eventually, I can hear footsteps outside the room, which can only belong to my Master, and I drop down on to my knees on the floor for him, so he can give me my punishment, and I'll have to take whatever he does to me, no matter what, since that's technically what punishments are for. There's technically no safe word, and anyway, he doesn't care about me. He can hurt me as much as he wants to, and it won't even phase him.

I look up as the door opens, and in comes my Master. He looks down at me, shaking his head like he's disappointed in me, well he is disappointed in me, and probably pissed off that I broke one of the rules. He probably just wanted to sit down with a beer and relax once he got home, not punish his stupid slave who broke one of the rules.

"Stand up." He orders, his voice ice calm, if that even is the right way to describe it, I think it might be, but it doesn't really matter. "Kitten, stand up for your Master." He says.

I do as he says, standing up quickly, and dusting down the very short skirt that Danielle got me to wear, it almost looks like an extremely slutty cheerleader skirt, well actually, that's exactly what it is. Wait hold on, why did I even have to get dressed up and prepped if this is meant to be a punishment?

"You know what's about to happen don't you, Kitten?" He asks, rubbing hiss hands round my exposed skin on my hips just above the waist line of the skirt.

I nod. "I-I'm getting punished for g-going out to talk w-with the prisoner, when I was o-ordered not to." I say quietly.

He nods, bringing a hand up to my head, and stroking my hair slightly. "Good boy." He murmurs. "That's exactly why you're getting punished." He says, before lifting me up, and carrying me over to the chains hanging from the ceiling.

Slowly he removes what little clothes I was wearing, before placing handcuffs on both my wrists and connecting them to the chains hanging off the ceiling, leaving me naked and vulnerable as I just hang there, waiting on him to do something.

I watch as he walks over to one of the walls and grabs a whip, before walking back over to me, brushing the whip against my chest and abdomen, causing me to shiver at the touch.

"Try not to make too much noise, Kitten." He says, before swinging the whip back, and slapping it across my chest hard.

I screw my eyes shut, groaning at the pain, and I try and stop myself from screaming, which proves to be very difficult with each hit of the whip on my body. With each spot the whip hits on me, my skin splits just a bit, and blood slowly starts to seep out of the fresh cuts.

I manage to not make that much of a sound of pain, till Master slaps the whip down hard on my ass one last time, causing me to scream out in pain. But I can't make him stop, I have to let him keep going till my punishment is over, no matter how bad this hurts.

Finally, he sets the whip down on the small table on one side of the room, and grabs something else, though, when I see what it is that he's grabbed now, my eyes widen, and I start to panic.

He's grabbed a candle and a lighter off the table, the two things that I never want to be anywhere near, not since my parents had died that night in a house fire when I was sixteen after one of the lit candles had fallen over and caught the house on fire, burning it to the ground with my parents still inside, I still don't know how I survived the fire without major burning.

Shaking my head frantically as he walks over to me with the lighter and candle, I try and tell him no for the fire and candle. I'm fine with him using other stuff on me. But just keep fire and candles away from me at all times.

He doesn't seem to understand that I don't want those anywhere near me, and just lights the candle, before bringing it over to my side, and letting the flame lick at my skin.

"Y-yellow!" I cry, starting to panic more, as I try and move as far away from the flame as possible. "P-please, n-no!" I beg. "Yellow, yellow, yellow!" I cry. ""V-Vic! S-stop!" For the first time, I call him by his first name instead of Master, and that manages to make him stop.

He pulls the candle away from me, and looks at me strangely. "Kitten, safe words aren't meant to be used during punishments." He reminds me.

I shake my head, screwing my eyes shut. "I-I don't care." I whimper. "J-just keep fire a-and candles as fa-far away from me as p-possible." I plead. "I-I'll take whatever e-else you give me, j-just no f-fire and c-candles."

Sighing, he puts the candle out, and sets it as far away from me as possible along with the lighter, before walking back over to me, looking slightly annoyed.

"You're going to have to explain to me what that was all about." He says. "But not right now." He adds, undoing his jeans, before stepping round behind me, with a bottle of lube.

A few seconds later, he's pounding into me from behind, gripping onto my hips rather tight, and practically assaulting my prostate as he continues to fuck me rough and fast. Damn, this went from punishment, straight to fucking after only one small incident. I guess it's kind of a good thing.

"Don't you think for a second that your punishment is over, Kitten." Master grunts, as he pounds into me, and quickly starts jerking me off. "No coming till I say so." He adds, his thrusts becoming slower as he nears his climax.

Eventually, after a few more rough thrusts, he's stalling and releasing his load inside of me, some of his cum managing to spill down my legs, as he moves in and out of me slowly, riding out his high, till eventually he pulls out of me, and lets go of my dick that was currently painful and throbbing, as he leaves me hanging so close to me getting a chance to come.

He gets me out of the hands cuffs, before leading me over to the corner of the room, where a large cage sat, and pushes me into it after shoving a dildo up my ass, causing me to collapse onto floor, all flustered, horny, and aroused. I stare up at him through the bars with pleading eyes to just let me have this release already, but Master didn't seem to care about me that much to get me out of this cage, and just leaves me here to endure this painful hard on.

"I'll be back in around, four hours or so." He says. "Have fun with that." He chuckles, referring to my erection, before walking out of the room, shutting and locking the door after him.

After sitting there curled up on the floor for two hours, something crosses my mind, and I realize that Master had came inside me, meaning he didn't use a condom, and that I haven't been taking my birth control pills for a few days now....

Chapter Text

Two weeks have passed since I was punished, and I'm starting to fear that I am pregnant. All week I've been throwing up every morning, and a couple of times after I've eaten, I'm running to the bathroom to throw up.

I'm so scared about what Master will do once I tell him, and I'm scared about being pregnant. I never thought I'd be in this position, and now that there is a chance that I am, well I'm just terrified right now, and I have no idea what to do about it.

All week, I've basically been locked in my room, both because I just want to be alone, and cause my Master wants me to stay in my room for now, and I'm fine with that actually. I don't want to go anywhere right now anyway, I'm perfectly fine being locked in my room. Just as long as Lynn and Danielle don't come in here having to prep me for Master, I'm definitely not in the mood to be used right now. I just want to be alone.

I screw my eyes in slight pain as a cramp runs through me, and I pull my blanket up around me more, whimpering slightly from the pain, as I basically hide under my blankets, wrapping my arms round my stomach.

This isn't what I was wanting. I didn't want to fall pregnant, and I certainly didn't want it to be from my Master. The fact that I'm like this right now kind of proves that I can fall pregnant, and that I most likely am pregnant right now.

I don't want to be pregnant, but that's not going to make me get an abortion. I could never do that to an innocent child that hasn't even taken their first breath of air yet, especially my own child. But this isn't an environment that a child should grow up in, neither is it an environment where a slave should fall pregnant.

Master and slave relations shouldn't even involve pregnancy, it's something that should be avoided at all costs in this lifestyle, considering most or all of the masters don't think it should happen, and just about all of them don't fall in love with their slaves. All us slaves are used for, is sex and nothing else. All we are, are pretty much sex toys for our masters to use whenever they please.

I don't make a move to get up as I hear my door being opened, before someone walks in and over to my bed. Right now, I couldn't give a damn who it is. I just wanted to lay here in bed, not in the mood to do absolutely anything at all. If my Master wants to use me right now, well tough, I'm nowhere near being in the mood to even consider him using me as a sex toy right now.

"Kellin." I hear Lynn say, as she stands at the side of my bed next to me. "You've got to get up."

I don't say anything, just stay laying down facing away from Lynn, I didn't want to get up at all right now and face anyone here, not right now, and certainly not any time soon. If I really am pregnant right now, I have no idea how Master will react, and I certainly don't want to even find out how he'll react.

"J-just leave me alone, Lynn." I whisper quietly. "I-I just wanna be left alone."

She sighs, and I feel the bed dip next to me as she sits down next to me, but I don't make a move to roll over and look up at her. Why can't I just be left alone? Or better yet, why couldn't I just take my stupid birth control pills like I'm supposed to?

"Kellin, honey, what's wrong?" She sighs, rubbing a hand round my back. "You can tell me what's wrong, Kellin."

I don't move from where I'm lying, instead, I take in a deep shaky breath of air, forcing myself not to cry right now. I didn't want to seem weak to Lynn, even though she would think no different of me, but my self-confidence is telling me otherwise, and I'm not sure if that's a good thing or not. Either way, I still rather not look weak in front of Lynn.

She gives up eventually, before leaning over me slightly and kissing my cheek, before standing up and leaving the room, hopefully telling Master Fuentes that I wasn't feeling too good to get up and do whatever it is that he wants me to do for him. Right now, is definitely not the time that I want to be used as a sex toy.

Rolling onto my back, I stare up at the ceiling, and just try and figure out what the hell I'm going to do now that there's a big possibility that I'm pregnant with my Master's baby. Will he force me to get an abortion? Will he be okay with it, and say that he'll help raise the child with me? All these questions, and I have no clue what what the hell the outcome of this whole situation could be.

Could I possibly run away from here before anyone figures out that I might possibly be pregnant? That is an option of what I could do, but the only problem is that I have no money at all, and I've got absolutely nowhere to go, and I doubt any shelter would take me in, well they might if I just lie about where I came from, but then what? I doubt that they would give me free medical attention just because I'm pregnant - if I even am pregnant that is.

It's probably for the better if I stay here, I mean, Master wouldn't be that much of an asshole to abandon a child would he? Though how am I to know? I've never seen him round a child, so I don't know how much of a dick about this he would be.

Unfortunately, while I'm lost in my thoughts, I don't hear my door open, and in comes Master Fuentes. Once I eventually notice him standing in my room, I sit up in bed and just stare up at him with wide, frightened eyes. Is he mad that I'm not feeling well enough to get out of bed? Or has he just decided to come up here to check on me? I cannot tell at all with this guy.

"Kellin." He says, crossing his arms over his chest as he looks down at me. "Care to tell me what's wrong?" He asks.

Looking away from him, I shake my head slightly. "J-just not f-feeling too good." I stutter.

Great, back with my nervous fucking stutter, just what I need....

He doesn't look too sure, as he sits down on the bed next to me, looking me up and down, before shaking his head. "You look fine to me." He decides, standing back up. "Lynn and Danielle will be up here shortly to get you dressed." He says. "You are coming with me to the Slave trade meeting thing."

I sigh, looking down at my lap. Unfortunately, there is no way I can disagree with him, telling him that I don't want to go. I have to go whether I want to or not, I've got no choice on the matter.

Honestly, I just hope I don't get sick while we're there. Though if I do get sick, then maybe Master will have no choice but to take me back home? Doubt it. He'd most likely just tell me to suck it up and just do what I'm told.

He leaves my room soon after, leaving me sitting alone on my bed, my knees drawn up to my chest, as I just sit here in silence waiting for Lynn and Danielle to get up here to get me ready to go to whatever that thing is that Master wants me to go to with him.

Looking down at my stomach which is still flat right now, I can't help but be a little terrified of what will happen if I actually am pregnant, and since there is kind of a big chance that I could be, it just makes me even more terrified, and I just don't know what I'm going to do at all.

I'm nowhere near prepared for what is possibly to come within the next few months, and it terrifies me.

Chapter Text

Honestly, being at this place, is nerve wracking, I really don't want to be here, and I don't really see why I should be here. I mean, sure I'm a slave so I guess I should have to go to these things, but still, I'd rather not be here at all, especially considering I don't feel so good right now.

Keeping my head down, I follow Master along as we walk through the large room that this slave trade meeting thing, whatever it is, is at. I don't want to interact with anyone here, and I honestly hope I'll have no need to, but of course, I have no say in this, so if another master - or mistress even - wants to use me, and Master allows them to, then I won't have a choice but to let them use me.

Looking up as Master stops pulling me along, I notice his grip on my leash tighten slightly, and I look over to where he's looking to see some tall guy with tattoos talking with Master Sykes. I also notice that my Master didn't look very happy to see that taller guy here at all.

Is this guy Austin Carlile? The guy that my Master basically hates, and the guy who that prisoner belongs to? Honestly, if it is him, I wouldn't be that surprised, though also if it is, why is he here?

Eventually, Master is pulling on my leash, getting me to follow him over to some table where those guys Jono and Ben are sitting, just talking together about fuck knows what, I don't really care what the hell they're talking about, so it doesn't really interest me all that much.

I stay standing close to the table as Master sits down on one of the chairs, and gets talking with Jono and Ben, discussing something that I don't really understand all that much, and I don't think I should really be listening to what they're talking about either anyway.

Groaning in slight pain as what felt like a cramp runs through my stomach, I wrap my arms around my stomach, and try to stay standing, and to not throw up. There's no way in hell that I want to embarrass my Master because I threw up at a slave trade meeting, or whatever this is meant to be.

Master looks over at me questioningly, before pushing his chair out slightly, and pats his lap, indicating for me to sit down on his lap. I sit down slowly, and just rest my head on his shoulder, as he holds me close to him. Honestly, right now I'm not even bothered by this position, I'm too tired to care anyway, and it sure doesn't seem like Master really cares either.

Screwing my eyes shut, I wrap my arms round my stomach more, and whimper slightly. Seriously, I am really afraid that I might be pregnant right now, and I have no clue how Master will react to that. He most likely doesn't want me pregnant, and he sure as hell wouldn't want a little kid running round the mansion.

"M-master." I whimper, moving my head from his shoulder to look at him. "I-I really don't feel w-well right now."

He goes to say something, but stops as he notices someone walking over to the table, and once he realizes who it is, his hold around me tightens, causing me to whimper at the pain. Looking up I see that tall tattoo covered guy from earlier, and he looked pissed, and so does my Master.

Master stands up slowly, with me still in his arms, before handing me over to Jono carefully. "Jono, I want you and Ben to take the slave away from here for now." He says, with a certain calmness to his voice, as he looks up at that tall guy.

Both Jono and Ben nod, before taking me over to a different area in the room, and I could only just see Master walk off somewhere with that guy, and whoever it is, I have no idea if my Master can stand a chance against him or not, I mean, my Master isn't exactly that tall compared to that other guy.

"You okay, Kellin?" Ben asks, once Jono sets me down on a small couch on one side of the rather large room. "You don't look so good right now." He comments.

Sighing, I shake my head. I most definitely am not alright, and I'm scared that I might be pregnant with my Master's baby. I don't tell him that though. I'm not even sure if I can trust both Jono and Ben with that news or not.

"I-I just don't feel too good right now." I sigh, rubbing a hand round my stomach out of instinct as the cramps, or whatever that was fades away.

They don't look so sure, as Ben gently places the back of his hand to my forehead, frowning as he finds that I'm not burning up at all. "Well, you don't have a fever." He comments, sitting down next to me. "Do you have any idea of what could be wrong?" He asks.

Sighing, I nod slightly. Maybe I should just tell them my worries, they could possibly help me in some way. "I-I think I might be p-pregnant." I choke out, barely above a whisper.

They're both quiet for a while, till Jono speaks. "Have you told Fuentes?" He asks. "Surely he should be the first one you talk to about this. He does own you after all."

I shake my head. "I-I have no idea how he'll react, and I have no idea of what he'll do to me once he finds out." I sigh. "Jono, Ben." I whimper, looking up at them both. "I have no idea what to do."

They both sigh, before Ben seems to come up with an idea. "How about you come with us, and we can get you an appointment to see if you are in fact pregnant or not?" He asks. "We know someone who'll be willing to help out."

"Really?" I ask, looking between the both of them.

He nods. "Yeah, and if you aren't pregnant, you won't have to worry about what Fuentes will do to you." He says. "But if you are, well, I'm not sure how much help Jono and I can be with that."

I nod, I suppose I can go with them to get checked up, but what will Master say? he'll most likely get mad if I just go off with Jono and Ben without him knowing, but I don't want him to know that there's a chance that I could be pregnant if I'm not.

"Okay." I decide. "I'll go with you two." I say. "I just want to know if I'm pregnant or not." I sigh, looking down at my stomach.

Standing up, I follow both Jono and Ben out of the room, and down some hallway to some other room that I'm not quite sure what's inside, but once Jono knocks on the door, a guy with bright red hair opens the door, poking his head out, looking between the three of us in confusion.

"Gerard, we need your help." Ben says, before explaining my situation to the guy, who let us in straight afterwards, getting me to sit down on the bed in the middle of the room.

"Right." The guy - Gerard - says, placing a hand on his hip as he watches me carefully. "Time to see if you are in fact pregnant."

Oh god, here it is. I'm so scared, and I don't know if I even want to be pregnant or not. Well, of course I don't want to be pregnant, but if I am, there's no way that I'll possibly be able to go through with getting an abortion IR putting the child up for adoption.

Oh, what the hell am I going to do if I am pregnant?

Chapter Text

Sitting nervously on the bed type chair or whatever it is, I find myself pretty much frightened to hear whether I am pregnant or not. If I'm not pregnant, I can easily go back to normal, but if I am pregnant, I know for a fact that things won't be able to go back to normal at all.

Watching as that guy, Gerard, gets everything out that he needs for whatever he has to do to find out if I'm pregnant or not, has really got me realising how real this is, and how easily this can turn sour. My Master might get rid of me if I am pregnant, and I have no idea where I'll be able to go if he gets rid of me, I can't go back to Master Sykes if he kicks me out, and my parents are definitely out of the question.

Looking up at Jono and Ben, as they both stand next to my other side, I start to think that maybe if I am pregnant and Master kicks me out, I could possibly go with them, but will they be cool with that? I have no idea, I'll just have to wait and see. But they do seem like the type of guys who would be willing to take me in if my Master does kick me out if I am pregnant. They do seem like nice guys after all.

"Alright, Kellin." Gerard says, sitting down on a chair that he's brought over to my side, along with some machine, that I believe is an ultrasound. "So, I would get you to piss in a cup so we can do a urine test, but this will be the easiest way to see if you are pregnant or not." He explains. "And, I'm sure you just want to get this over and done with before your Master finds out, correct?"

I nod, not saying a word. I have no idea of what I'm even meant to say right now anyway, so what's the point of saying anything anyway?

Gerard gets me to pull up the pretty much see-through tank top I'm wearing, as he smears some weird gel-type substance onto my stomach. I'm not entirely sure what the hell this stuff is, but it's fucking freezing, yet in some way it fells nice, and I have no idea why. He's then rubbing this wand thing round my stomach while watching the screen on that ultrasound machine thing, till he seems to find something.

"Okay." Gerard starts, sitting back on the chair, before turning the ultrasound screen to me to take a look at. "I suppose it's not a very good thing that I'm about to say that you are indeed pregnant, Kellin."

I open my mouth to say something, but then close it again as nothing comes out. What am I even meant to say right now? That I'm happy to be pregnant with my Master's baby? If this were any normal situation, and Fuentes and I weren't a Master and Slave relationship, you'd expect me to be happy about having his baby. Instead, though, I'm dreading what he's going to do to me once he finds out about this.

What am I going to do now? Master will definitely throw me out, and it's not like I can keep this a secret from him, if I do that, he'll find out about it by himself eventually, and who knows what he'll do then? And there's no way that I'll even be able to bring myself to get an abortion, nor do I think I'd ever be able to give the baby up for adoption.

I don't really pay attention when Gerard tells me some stuff I should know about the pregnancy, and that I can get someone to call him if I decide I'm going to have an abortion - which is definitely not an option for me at all. No matter what my Master says, I'm not going to get an abortion, I refuse to even think about getting one, even if I don't want to be pregnant.

Gerard seems to notice that I'm not listening to a word that he's saying, so he just tells everything to both Jono and Ben, and also telling them to inform my Master about what's going on. Though I'm pretty sure both Jono and Ben are unsure about what will happen if they tell him what's going on, but they've got to tell him either way.

Sitting here, becoming lost in my thoughts, I don't even notice Master walking into the room, and looking around at us all in confusion, till he speaks up.

"What's going on in here?" Master asks, walking over to us, and looking around at all the ultrasound equipment.

All I can do, is stare up at him with wide scared eyes, unable to say a single word to him about the situation. In this moment, there isn't anything that terrifies me more than telling my Master that I'm pregnant with his baby.

Vic's POV

"What do you need, Carlile?" I ask, stopping outside and turning to face the giant bag of dicks that's basically glaring down at me. "Oh, right." I laugh, pretending to only just realize what he wants. "You want your little pet back, don't you?" I ask.

He continues to glare down at me, seemingly just wanting to break every bone in my body at this very moment, but I know he won't do it, not here at least anyway. The both of us have been at each other's throats for years now, and we're practically arch enemies. It's kind of a long story as to why we both hate each other so much really, so there's no point in even going over it with anyone really.

"I swear if you've hurt a single hair on Alan's head, I'll kill you." He seethes, hands clenching into fists.

I laugh slightly. "You've had plenty of times to kill me already." I say. "And yet, here I am, still standing, with your little pet locked up, beaten and broken." I smirk. "Might I also add that your baby is dead." I add. "He's had it, and it was born dead."

This seems to make Austin angrier, and he goes to throw a punch at me, and I dodge it, grabbing onto his arm, and twisting it round behind him. I may be a hell of a lot shorter than him, but I'm still just that much stronger than him.

"I'll fucking kill you, Fuentes!" He shouts, trying to break free from my grip.

Shaking my head, I let go of him, pushing him away from me. "You can't kill me here." I say, as he turns round to face me. "Against the rules." I remind him. "No killings at this place, or gang related business. Simply just Slave Trade business."

He glares at me, before walking closer to me. "You watch your back, Fuentes." He says. "Cause I'll gladly end your life." He says. "Make everything a lot easier without scum like you in this world." He then turns away and walks back inside the building.

"I'd like to see you try." I mutter, before walking back inside also, and looking around in search of Jono, Ben and my little slave.

Frowning as I don't see them anywhere, I take a look around to see if I can find them anywhere in this place, but I have no such luck. That is, till it hits me, that Kellin had said he wasn't feeling too good. So maybe Jono and Ben took him to see Gerard, that fucking annoying doctor, who always seems to have fucking heart eyes for one of my butlers, Frank Iero.

I make my way over to the doctor's room, stopping by the door as I hear what sounds like Gerard discussing with Jono and Ben something about pregnancies. Well, I just hope that that conversation is not about the slave, and about either Jono or Ben, though to be completely honest, if it was about either Jono or Ben, it would more than likely be about Ben rather than Jono. Though, I don't actually know if either of them are even carriers in the first place.

Opening the door, my eyes fall on the slave who sat on that chair, looking off in front of him, while Jono, Ben, and Gerard looked over at me with wide eyes.

"What's going on in here?" I ask, walking closer to them, causing the slave to look up at me with wide, scared eyes.

Kellin looks absolutely terrified right now, and he has every right to be terrified right now. He has got some explaining to do right now, and I want answers to exactly what is going on right now, even though I pretty much know already what's going on.

Crossing my arms over my chest, I continue to stare down at the slave, who isn't saying a thing, just staring back up at me, too afraid to do anything at all.

"Well?" I ask. "What the fuck is going on?"

Chapter Text

Kellin's POV

I stay completely still, looking up at my Master. I couldn't say anything right now, I'm basically paralyzed with fear right now. My Master wants answers to what's going on right now, and I honestly don't think that I can even tell him anything. Who knows what he's going to do once he finds out, which he surely will very soon.

"So?" My Master asks. "Is anyone going to tell me what's going on?"

Jono and Ben are silent, along with Gerard, none of them not knowing what to say, or really wanting to say about the situation, just like I don't want to, but I've got no choice but to tell him what's going on. Problem is though, I just can't find the words to say, that I'm pregnant.

Taking in a deep breath, I pull the shirt I'm wearing down as much as I can after grabbing the cloth from next to me to wipe off that gel stuff, before I stand up, backing away from my Master slightly. I've got no idea how he'll react to this news, and I can only just hope that he doesn't do anything to hurt me, or the baby even though the baby is only just starting to develop inside me, considering my stomach is still rather flat.

"M-Master." I stutter. "I-I uh." I begin, backing away from him slightly, as he begins to walk closer to me. "I-I'm p-pregnant w-with your b-baby." I say quietly, ducking away from him in case he goes to hit me.

But I'm surprised to find that he doesn't hit me, instead he's watching me closely, not saying a word about what I just told him. I don't exactly know if he's okay with the news, if he's pissed off, or happy with the news, but I know for a fact that he's most likely not happy with the news, I mean, why would he be? His slave is pregnant! That's not supposed to happen in Slave and Master relationships, and yet it has happened right now.

Shrinking away from my Master as he walks closer to me and grabs a hold of my arm, pulling me to his chest, I pretty much get my answer on whether he's happy about this or not, and well, he's not happy about it. Screwing my eyes shut, I don't bother trying to escape his hold, as he holds onto my arm with a grip that could quite possibly break my arm if he grips onto my arm any tighter than he is now.

"You're pregnant are you now? So you are in fact a carrier?" He asks, grabbing my face with his free hand and forcing me to look up at him. "I thought told you, Kitten." He tsks. "No getting pregnant."

Actually, I don't quite remember him telling me not to get pregnant, but I don't even dare to say it. He's already mad enough as it is right now, and I don't want him to be any madder than he is right now, I'm already most likely going to get punished when we get back home.

"What a shame." He sighs, a small smile playing at the edge of his lips. "Guess we're going to have to get rid of the thing inside you then." He mutters. "I really didn't want to have to fork out the money for abortion, but it looks like I've got no choice."

He's joking right? Well, of course he's not joking, but still. He really thinks I'm going to allow him to make me have an abortion? I may be just his slave, but there's no way I'm getting an abortion, even if I didn't want the baby in the first place.

With a newfound strength inside me, I manage to pull free from his hold, and slap him across his face, taking him by surprise. Honestly I didn't even hit him that hard, cause let's face it, I'm a weak little gay dude that is nothing more than a slave, but the slap did end up shocking him to some extent, even if it caused no other effect to him.

"There's no way that I'm going to have an abortion, Vic!" I shout at him. "I'm not going to do that to my own baby!" I say.

He glares down at me, obviously pissed off at me for going against him with this. "Kellin, you're going to get that thing aborted!" He says. "Remember, I own you, I control everything that happens with you, and if I say you're going to have an abortion, then you fucking are going to have one!"

I was beyond furious right now, and I know for a fact that I will get punished once we get home, but I don't even fucking care. I don't care if all I am is his stupid sex slave, there's just no way that I'm going to abort my baby. If he wants the baby gone, well he'll just have to kill me first, there's nothing I won't do to protect my unborn baby, and if I have to stand up to my Master, then so be it.

"I'm not going to have an abortion." I say through gritted teeth. "If you want the baby gone, well you'll just have to kill me first." I say. "Though, I know that you don't have the fucking balls kill me."

Now, that's got him quiet. I know for a fact from Lynn and a lot of his other workers that I'm the best slave he's ever had, and I'm sure if he kills me, just to get rid of the baby, he won't be able to find another slave like me at all, and you know what? He's right, there's no other slave that he could possibly find that's like me, I'm one of a kind, no replacements.

"You really want to test that theory, Kitten?" He asks, walking closer to me. "You really think that there is no way that I'd really be able to kill you?"

I back away from him, but he manages to pull me to his chest anyway, holding me close to him. I had no idea where this was going, but I have a very bad feeling about it, as I only just notice him pull something out of his pocket.

"How wrong you are there." He whispers into my ear, before I feel a sharp pain in my side.

I scream out, as I fall to the floor, clutching at my side, as blood started gushing out of the stab wound. I can barely notice Ben and Gerard rushing to my side as Jono goes over to my Master, yelling at him, but all my Master does, is watch me in pain on the floor with a stab wound on my side, till he walks out of the room, leaving me with Ben and Gerard.

The pain and blood loss was making it rather hard for me to stay focused on anything, and it barely registers in my mind that Ben is telling me to stay awake right now, while Gerard checks my wound, before getting Ben to press something down on it, keeping pressure on the stab wound so I don't lose too much blood, whatever Jono is doing, I have no idea.

And, whatever happened after that point though, I haven't the faintest idea, as I fall into unconsciousness in Ben's arms.

Chapter Text

My Master stabbed me on my side, cause I'm pregnant with his kid and I refused to get an abortion. Is that overreacting a bit too much about this whole situation, or is it a completely understandable reaction? Well, of course it's an overreaction. You don't do that to someone, period. Especially not to someone who is pregnant. That's just a big no.

Luckily, the baby wasn't harmed in any way when Vic had stabbed me, and right now, I've gone back with Jono and Ben to their house for a while, just till my Master decides what he wants to do with me. If he actually decides on what he wants to do with me that is.

Honestly, I don't even really know if I even care if Vic wants me back or not. But the problem is, I have nowhere to go if he decides that he no longer wants me anymore, and I have no clue of what I'll even do if Vic decides to just basically throw me out onto the street. I've got no money or work experience, and I don't even know anyone outside of the sex slave trade.

Jono and Ben have offered for me to stay with them, but I don't really want to stay with them for any longer than I have to. I appreciate their offer, but I don't want to be a burden to them in any way. It's not my house, I don't want to intrude, and I'm not even that close with both Jono and Ben at all. I only know them cause they're I guess you could say, colleagues of my Master.

"I'll help you up to the spare bedroom, Kellin." Ben says, walking over to my side, as the three of us walk inside their house. "You can get some rest in there."

Nodding, I follow him up the stairs and down the small hallway till we get to the spare bedroom and walk inside. The room isn't exactly very big, nothing compared to my room back at Master Fuentes's mansion, but it's big enough, all it really had inside was a bed, and a chest of drawers, nothing else really.

Actually, it's not just the bedroom that's kind of small. Their whole house isn't even that big to be honest, it's basically just a standard two-story house, nothing really fancy about it, not that it even matters of course. The house is beautiful and seems nice and cozy, instead of spacious and, big like Master Fuentes's mansion.

Ben leads me over to the bed where I sit down on it, and just stare down at my lap. I have no idea what I'm supposed to do now, and what everything's going to turn out like in the end. I feel the bed dip next to me, and I look up to find that Ben has sat down next to me, and was watching me carefully, and making sure I'm fine and if I'll be okay, or as okay as I can possibly be right now.

Honestly, I'm not sure I'll be okay for a few days, or weeks even. Everything that's happened, I never really thought it would actually happen. Of course, I've thought up scenarios of what may happen if I happened to fall pregnant before, but I didn't think that Vic would actually do what he did. I never took him for someone that would stab a pregnant person after finding out that the baby is his, and that they refused to get an abortion.

Though, what did I really expect? Him to be happy about the situation? Of course not! I was fully aware that he wouldn't take me being pregnant with his baby well, he's the leader of one of the most dangerous gangs in San Diego of course, so obviously he wouldn't be jumping for joy at the news that his stupid sex slave is pregnant with his baby. But actually stabbing someone, when they're pregnant? I didn't think he'd actually do that.

Then again, there is that prisoner, Alan Ashby he has locked up in a small shed or something out the back of his property, whom of which I'm assuming that Vic had stabbed, and hurt in any way possible, even killing Alan's unborn child. Or maybe he got someone else to do that stuff for him.

I look up as I'm pulled out of my thoughts by Jono, who walks into the room with some clothes for me to change into other than me wearing what little clothing that I am right now, I can't even thank both Jono and Ben enough for allowing me to stay here with them for as long as I need to. Even when I had told them that it wasn't necessary for me to stay with them at all, they still insisted on me staying with them for as long as I need to.

Jono sets the clothes down next to me to me on the bed, before showing me what exactly he's brought up, and checking to make sure if I'm okay or not, which I'm not really sure if I am okay or not to be completely honest, but I'll get passed this eventually. He also mentions that he and Ben will be downstairs if I need them for anything, before he and Ben leave me to it so I can get some much needed rest.

So far, even though I haven't even been here for even twenty four hours yet, the both of them seem pretty much set on helping me out and looking after me for as long as it's needed, and honestly, they don't even have to do that, but they do anyway, and there's not really any point in me trying to stop them. I just hope that they won't be too overbearing over me, and come up here every five minutes to check on me. I'm only pregnant, and got stabbed, I'm not dying, there's no need to come and check on me every five minutes - if that's what they're planning on doing that is at least.

Standing up slowly, I look through the clothes that Jono had brought in for me, and search for something comfortable enough for me to wear, that won't rub too much against the bandage round my stomach that's covering the stab wound on my side. Once I find a decent pair of sweatpants and a black tank top, I get changed as fast as I can without my side where Vic stabbed me at hurting like a bitch, before getting comfortably under the covers on the bed, and try and get some rest.

The only problem though, I can't seem to fall asleep. My thoughts and worries about what's going on right now seem to be keeping me from sleeping, and it's rather frustrating. All I want to do, is sleep for a couple hours, before I have to get up again and maybe get something to eat. But what's this? My stupid, dumb thoughts are preventing me from sleeping so I can't get the rest that I need without having to think and worry about anything that's going on about this situation, till I'm ready to actually think about what happened.

Finally, after what feels like hours, but probably was only really a couple minutes later, I manage to take my mind off everything that's happened, and I start to feel myself become rather tired, and I eventually fall asleep under the blankets on the bed.

But, my dreams still end up being troubled by everything that's happened lately, and I've literally got no idea of what I'm supposed to even do about any of this that has been going on, and I'm not sure if I will even have any idea of what to do about all this any time soon....

Chapter Text

Sitting on Jono and Ben's couch in their living room, wearing a pair of sweatpants and some random shirt they gave me, I can't help but wonder what is going to happen to me now. It's been two weeks since my Master had stabbed me in the side, and I've pretty much healed up pretty nicely, and the baby is perfectly healthy. Vic hasn't came round to talk with Jono and Ben about what he's going to do with me though, and I honestly don't even think that he wants me anymore.

If that's the case, and he basically throws me out onto the side of the road, I'll have nowhere to go, and I don't want to stay with Jono and Ben for any longer than I need to. I don't want to be too much of a burden for them, even if they've said I can stay here for as long as I want to.

Wrapping the blanket that Ben had given me earlier around myself more, I pretty much just sit there, curled up as much as I'm able to on the couch as I watch whatever is on TV. Where Jono and Ben have gone off to right now, I have no idea. Actually, I don't even know if those two are in a relationship, or are just close friends that happen to live with each other. I don't think I'm going to ask them about that though, I don't want to be a bother on their personal matters.

Honestly, I'm starting to miss hanging out with Lynn and Danielle right now, and I have no idea how they're reacting to the news about me being pregnant, and that my Master had stabbed me, cause I've got a feeling that Vic would've told them by now. Or he may have told Jack, who then told Alex and then he told both Lynn and Danielle. Either way, the pair of them would've surely found out what happened to me by now. I'm just surprised neither of them have even came round here yet, assuming that they know where Jono and Ben live of course.

Looking down at my stomach through the blanket, I sigh slightly. If only I just took my birth control pills like I was meant to, then I wouldn't be in this mess. I never exactly wanted to fall pregnant, but there's no way I'm getting an abortion, I'm going to keep this baby, and if Vic isn't going to be there for us, then fine. But I kind of need him to be there for us, considering I've got nowhere else to go, and I don't even know anyone else other than Lynn, Danielle, Alex, Jack, Vic, Jono, and Ben, so I can't just rock on up to one of my old school friends house. They most likely don't even care for me anymore, and have forgotten me. Plus, most of them are probably in college right now, then here I am, nineteen years old, and the pregnant sex slave to the leader of one of the most dangerous gangs in San Diego.

If only I could turn back time, to the night of the house fire that killed my parents, and got them out of the house before they died instead of saving myself. Though, my dad had told me to just get out of the house, and don't go back for him and mom. I still blame myself for their deaths, if it weren't for me forgetting to blow out that candle, then they'd still be here. I wouldn't be in this position at all, instead I'll still be in school, and working on becoming a musician. But all of that crashed and burned with my parents that night, and now I'm a stupid sex slave, and I don't even know if my Master still wants me, so I could pretty much be homeless soon.

I guess if that's what it comes to, I could go on a benefit, but would I really be able to go on one? Would a nineteen year old pregnant boy who was in the slave trade, be able to even go on a benefit? Hopefully I don't need to find out, and Vic decides he still wants to keep me, and changes his mind about not wanting me to have this baby.

Honestly, I don't really know what it is, but every time I think about my Master, it feels as though my stomach is doing flips, or maybe that's just from the pregnancy, but I more often than not, feel a longing at my heart that just wants me to go to my Master and never leave his side again.

I don't love him, do I? Even after what he did to me?

Sighing, I rub a hand round my stomach, and huddle up under the blanket more. There's no way I could be in love with Vic. He's my Master, he owns me. I'm absolutely nothing to him, I mean, he cares about his cat, Fang, more than me, and Fang is just a cat! But I guess in this business, pets are more cared for than the men, woman, girls and boys who are nothing but the slaves in this lifestyle, and I don't really know what to think about that matter.

Instead of thinking about anything else on the matter, I just curl up under the blankets a little more with my head resting on one of the couch cushions, as I just watch whatever the hell this show is that's on TV, before I find myself falling asleep, huddled up under the blanket.

Vic's POV

"Lynn, Danielle, no." I say, walking down the hallway and too my office, becoming very annoyed with both Lynn and Danielle, as they both follow me down the hall, trying to convince me to go get the slave - Kellin - back. "Fuck off the both of you."

Turning to face them as I get to the door of my office, I glare down at the both of them. Ever since Alex told them what happened with the slave after I had informed both him and Jack about what happened, Lynn and Danielle have constantly been yelling at me to go get him back. I'm seriously so close to ending both Lynn and Danielle at this rate.

"Victor fucking Fuentes, you have to get Kellin back, you selfish bastard!" Lynn exclaims, as she and Danielle don't make any move to leave me alone. God, why did I even hire these two in the first place? They're both such a pain in the ass, and there's only so much I can take with those two.

"You're really pushing it, you know that, Gunnulfsen?" I say, crossing my arms, as I watch as Lynn glares up at me. "Now, like I said before, fuck off." I repeat myself, before opening my office door, and walking inside, shutting and locking the door afterwards.

Sighing in frustration, I walk over to my desk, where Fang is currently curled up on the desk, in the exact same spot she's usually asleep. Honestly, Fang's the only one, besides Jack and Alex, who's been there for me more times than I can even begin to count, and that probably sounds really stupid considering the fact that she's only a cat. But she's been by my side for ten years now, and I don't know what I'll ever do without her.

Sitting down in my chair, I just sit back, staring at nothing in particular, as I just let my mind wander. Though, it would be nice if my mind didn't go straight to the slave. Fuck, what the hell am I going to do about him? He's still pregnant, I know for a fact that stabbing him did no harm to the baby, considering Ben called me and let me know, and he also had a few angry words to say to me, so did Jono actually.

Even though I don't know what I even want to do with the slave anymore, I'm glad that he's with Jono and Ben right now, cause even though those two can be straight up annoying at times, I trust them both not to do anything that would hurt Kellin, and I know that Kellin is in good hands right now, just till I figure out what the fuck I'm going to do about him.

Becoming lost in my thoughts, I jump in my seat slightly as I hear someone shouting my name on the other side of the door, awaking Fang who meows at me tiredly. Sighing, I run a hand through Fang's thick fur, as she settled down to sleep again, before I walk over to the door, unlocking it to find two of the maids - Candy and Gabi I think - standing there, looking rather panicked.

"What?" I ask. "What's going on?"

It takes a few seconds for the girls to catch their breaths, before one of them speaks, and what came out of her mouth, I was not expecting in the slightest.

"The prisoner has escaped." Gabi says quickly. "And Alex is dead."

Chapter Text

Still Vic's POV

Running down the halls after the two maids, Candy and Gabi, I follow them over to the area where I'm assuming Alex got shot, again, but this time he died. Dammit, he never got to fully transition like he had wanted to. He was always wanting to get the surgery, but had kept putting it off, no matter how many times I offered to pay for the entire thing. And now he'll never be able to do it.

Slowing down as we reach where Jack is sitting on the floor with Alex half on his lap, I can already pretty much see the hatred in Jack's eyes towards our escaped prisoner, Alan Ashby, and I know for a fact that Jack would gladly end Ashby's life for killing Alex, assuming that the prisoner was the one to kill Alex.

"Candy, Gabi, I want you both to clean up in here, and send word out to Jaime and Tony to send out a search group for the prisoner." I say, looking over at the two maids, who both nod their heads, before running off to find Jaime and Tony.

I look on after them for a few seconds, before walking over to Jack, and kneeling down next to him. He jumps slightly, as I place a hand on his shoulder, but calms down slightly once he notices that it's just me.

"I swear, the next time I see that fucking ginger whore, I'll fucking kill him!" Jack says, hatred clear in the way he spoke. "He deserves to die, and we should've killed him long ago."

I nod in agreement, we should've killed Ashby long ago, he deserves death, especially after what he and Austin Carlile did to the two most important people in Lynn's life. Now, even though I find Lynn extremely annoying and unbearable at times, I still do care about the little bitch as if she's my little sister, and after what Austin and Alan did to her girlfriend, Alexa, and their son, Toby, I promised her that I would do anything to make sure that both Carlile and Ashby both get what's coming to them.

Looking down at Alex's lifeless body, I feel as though a part of me has died along with him. Alex has been my friend for many years now, longer than Jack actually, and I never wanted anything like this to happen to him, but this is just what happens when you're apart of a gang, death or prison may just be right round the corner for anybody involved in the gang life.

After what seems like hours, Jack finally stands up, Alex's body slumped in his arms lifeless and cold, as the two of us prepare to do what we have to do, or at least get Alysha, Erin and Jess to do it for us, since they're the ones that do all the paperwork and stuff for deaths within the gang.

"It's going to be okay, Jack." I say, as we walk down the hall to where Alysha, Erin and Jess should currently be, if not, I'll have to call them and get them to come down here. "I promise Ashby and Carlile will get what's coming to them."

Jack doesn't say anything, just nods his head, as we walk down the hall. I didn't really expect him to say anything really, he just lost the one person that was the closest to him, and now he's set on getting his revenge. Honestly, I don't really think that I've seen Jack like this before, not very often at least anyway. He's usually always so carefree and serious at the same time, but right now, he's the most angry I've ever possibly seen him, and he's probably going to want to go out and let out all this anger soon, and honestly, he can take all the time he needs to with that.

Cause after all, Jack will only be able to rest easy once both Carlile and Ashby finally get what's coming to them.

Kellin's POV

Bored, that's literally how I'm feeling right now. Bored. Jono and Ben still haven't seemed to get back from wherever the two of them went off to, and still, Vic hasn't been round to collect me, though, he probably doesn't even want me anymore.

Honestly, even though staying with Jono and Ben is alright, I still find myself wanting to go back to Master Fuentes's mansion and spend time with Lynn, Danielle, and Alex, three of my only friends, and people who I can get along with. If only Master would make up his mind about what he's now going to do with me, I don't want to stay with Jono and Ben for longer than I need to.

Is it weird how I kind of want to go back with the guy who stabbed me, just cause I refused to abort my baby - our - baby? Possibly, well, it probably is a little weird and crazy, but nothing about my life now isn't weird or crazy. Nothing's been normal in my life for three years now, not since my parents died in a house fire.

Could the reason I kinda want to go back to live in the mansion with Master Fuentes be that I've possibly fallen in love with the guy, even if he owns me, and that he's pretty much a dick? Maybe, but I don't quite know for sure.

Getting lost in my thoughts, I don't notice the front door opening, and Jono and Ben walking into the living room, carrying bags of food. So they disappeared to go grocery shopping then, good, cause I'm starving right now actually.

"Here, Kellin." Ben says, walking over to me, carrying what looks like an apple pie, and a chocolate bar. "We didn't know what food you'd like, so we just got you these."

Sitting up, I take them from him, and set them down on the couch next to me. "Thanks." I say, resting a hand on my stomach, as a cramp ran through my side. "Hey uh, do you guys have anything I could like, do to pass the time?" I ask. "I'm really bored, and there's literally nothing on TV right now."

Ben nods. "Wait there, I'll get my laptop for you." He says, before leaving the room to retrieve his laptop, before returning shortly afterwards with his laptop. "Here." He says, setting his laptop down on the coffee table in front of me. "You know how to work one of these right?" He questions.

I nod. "Of course." I say. "You know, I wasn't a sex slave since a child." I inform him. "I only just recently became that, after working as a maid or butler, whatever you'd like to call it, for Master Sykes since I was sixteen."

He nods. "Right." He mutters, before standing up. "Well, do whatever you'd like on there, just don't search up any porn." He says. "Last time Jono did that, he crashed my whole laptop. Guess it's kinda payback from what we did to each other back when we still lived in New Zealand."

Looking up at him, I notice that he seems to be remembering stuff, stuff that I can't quite tell if it's good memories, bad, or even both. Now, that's got me curious about why they're here and no longer living in New Zealand, more importantly, why they're involved with this type of stuff.

"Why don't you both still live there?" I ask, my curiosity getting the better of me.

He's quiet for awhile, before shrugging slightly. "It's kind of a long story." He sighs. "But, long story short, Jono and I used to do this TV show down in New Zealand, along with this radio show." He explains. "We kinda got stood down from our radio show for doing something, even though our boss told us not to, and we pretty much broke thousands of dollars worth of equipment with doing this stunt." He says. "We ended up having to quit our TV show cause Jono and I basically went bankrupt, so we moved over here to have a fresh start." He sighs. "Plus, hardly anyone even watched our show, or listened to our broadcast on the radio." He laughs slightly.

I nod, looking down at my lap. Wow, so Jono and Ben both had a seemingly good career before all of this, but after one little screw up, that all got thrown away. Though, I can't necessarily tell if he's joking about hardly anyone watching their show, or listening to their broadcast on the radio, I'd assume he's joking though, considering he and Jono both seem like the type of people that'd joke around a lot.

"I'll leave you to do whatever you feel like doing on the internet now." Ben says after a couple seconds, breaking the awkward silence. "Just give me a yell if you need any help with something."

Nodding my head, I smile up at him a little. "Alright, and thanks." I say.

He just smiles back at me, before leaving the room, allowing me to just surf through the internet for as long as I feel like it, which is something I haven't been able to do in years now, and honestly, I think it might just be what I need.

For the first time in years, I feel like my life has gone back to how it used to be, even if it is just by being able to spend a couple hours on the internet.

Chapter Text

Apparently Vic had called Ben earlier, asking if he and Jono could possibly keep me here for at least another week, while he sorts out something that has recently happened that he needs to deal with. I guess by Vic asking Jono and Ben this, there may be a possibility that he still wants to be my Master, even though I'm pregnant, and he stabbed me, but do I really want to continue being his slave? That question, I cannot quite find an answer to just yet.

So far, staying with Jono and Ben has been better than I actually expected it to be, and well, these guys are kind of fun to be around, but I do miss being back at Master Fuentes's mansion with the others.

Maybe I wouldn't totally mind being Master Fuentes's slave again, though now that I'm pregnant, am I really much of a slave anymore? The answer to that, I have no idea. What Vic would do with a pregnant sex slave, I have no idea, and I don't really know if I want to find out really.

Getting lost in my thoughts, I didn't even notice both Jono and Ben walking into the living room, and sit down on one of the other couches in the room. That's actually been happening a lot recently, me getting too lost in my thoughts that I hardly even realize what's going on around me. That and I've been falling asleep often now.

"Kellin." Ben sighs, seemingly about to tell me something that I might not like, as he looks down at the floor. "Vic said that we could choose whether to tell you what happened or not, and we think that you have a right to know."

This quickly catches my attention, and I sit up on the couch more, just waiting for him to say something, anything about what exactly happened at the Fuentes mansion recently that makes me unable to go back there just yet, though from the way Jono and Ben are looking right now, I'm not really sure if I'll like this news at all.

"The prisoner, Alan Ashby, escaped a few days ago." Jono starts. "Vic has sent out some of his men to go looking for him." He explains. "He'd rather you stay here until this has all been dealt with."

Somehow it seems as there's something he's not telling me, or that they don't believe that Vic had told them the whole truth about what's going on, but I don't bother asking about it just yet. All I honestly really wanted to know, was why I couldn't go back there just yet.

Strangely, I notice Ben looking at Jono in an odd way, like he knows that's not just what happened, and he stands up quickly, pulling Jono up with him. "We'll be right back, Kellin." He says quickly, before pulling Jono out of the room.

What the hell the two of them are talking about right now, I don't have much of an idea, except for the fact that they're trying to decide whether or not to tell me more about what happened at the Fuentes mansion with the prisoner. However, I can't be too sure, though what else could it honestly be?

I could only just hear what they're talking about in the other room from my seat on the couch, but I don't listen in, not wanting to eavesdrop on them even though I am curious about what exactly they are talking about right now.

It takes a while for them to come back into the room, but as soon as they do walk back into the room, Ben seems to get a call on his phone. He hesitates for a few seconds after pulling his phone from his pocket to see who's ringing him, until he goes back into the kitchen to answer it, after deciding it must be important to answer the call.

Jono doesn't say anything as he sits down on the couch, and we just sit in silence, except for the faint sound of Ben on the phone to someone in the kitchen.

During this awkward silence while Jono and I wait for Ben to finish the phone call, I take the time to just sit back on the couch and think over everything. My mind wanders off to the fact that I'm pregnant with my Master's baby, and all I was meant to be to him, is a sex slave, and because of that there isn't a chance in the world that he could possibly want anything more with me. Also, the fact that he's the leader of one of the most dangerous gangs in San Diego is also an awfully big factor on why he wouldn't want anything more from me, other than me being his stupid slave.

Though, here I am, around two months pregnant with my gang leader Master's baby, definitely not something I was wanting to happen to me when I was younger, though I still am kind of young right now, I'm only nineteen, a sex slave for the leader of a very dangerous gang, and I'm also pregnant with said gang leader's baby. This isn't really a situation that any nineteen year old kid should be in at all.

Resting a hand on my stomach, I wince slightly as I feel a cramp run through my abdomen, and I just lie down on the couch and rub a hand round my stomach. I'm not completely sure, but I've got a feeling that this pregnancy is quite possibly going to be the most difficult and toughest thing I've ever been through in my whole life, add on the fact that I don't even think that the father of the baby even really wants them at all, and I think I might just be beginning to doubt whether or not I want this baby either.

"So, that was just Vic letting us know that he's going to get a couple of his maids to come over in a week to retrieve Kellin for him." Ben says, walking into the room. "He also mentioned to keep a look out for that ginger, Alan Ashby." He adds, sitting down next to Jono. "He didn't say to kill him though, as he's not finished with him just yet, and Barakat is wanting to have a swing at him once he's been found."

"Why is Jack Barakat wanting to have a swing at the prisoner?" I ask, looking over at Ben. For as long as I was at the Fuentes mansion, I'm fairly certain Jack never harmed the prisoner, though what do I really know? I was either in my room, or with Lynn, Danielle, and Alex most of the time, so I really never got to know Jack all that well.

Jono and Ben look between one another nervously, before looking over at me. "Because Jack's now got a score to settle with Ashby." Ben says. "Alex is dead."

Alan's POV *Surprise, motherfucker!*

Jumping off the trailer of some car I managed to hitch a ride on, I walk the rest of the way down the street back to Austin's land, where he shall be waiting for me. Austin knew that I would eventually escape from Fuentes's hold, and that I'd come back to him straight away, bringing him what news I could get of what Fuentes has been up to, and Austin will be very interested to know about the new slave that Fuentes has, very interested indeed.

Walking through the gates, I see a couple of Austin's men out shooting stuff in the distance, considering Austin just loves to keep his men sharp and ready at all times, just in case Fuentes decides to bring his men here to attack.

I notice that a couple of the men had some poor unfortunate slave down on the ground, and were about to kill the slave, considering he seemed to be useless to us now, and doesn't seem to be in that great of health. I wave a little to the men as I pass them, and they simply nod their heads at me, before getting back to what they were doing before.

I walk through the doors of the mansion that Austin and I share, ignoring the scared looks from the slaves who were busy cleaning inside, and make my way inside, stopping at some slave, who's name I can't remember, or even care to remember.

"You!" I shout over at the slave. "Go fetch me Master Carlile, and tell him that I'm here, and will be waiting for him in the living area." I order.

The young boy, possibly only about thirteen or fourteen, nods his head quickly, fear evident in his eyes, before running off to find Austin. While he does that, I make my way into the living area, spotting another young slave, who once she sees me walking into the room, skips right over to me.

"Ashby." She nods her head to me. "Nice to see you back here." She says. "You look like you need some clean clothes, I'll just go fetch you some."

"Thank you." I say.

She simply nods her head, before going off to get me some cleaner clothes, and once she returns with cleaner clothes, I get changed as quickly as I can, ignoring the slight pain from the many times I've been tortured by Fuentes and his men, and just lie down on one of the couches and wait for Austin to come see me.

As I wait for Austin, I allow my mind to drift off to nothing in particular, though I should have know it would drift off more towards the fact that Vic and his men had killed mine and Austin's baby in the midst of torturing me. Although I'm not that upset about losing the baby, Austin and I had agreed that it was unfortunately a sacrifice we had to make for our plan, we didn't exactly want our baby to be killed, but we had no choice. Though, I did manage to kill that freak, Gaskarth, as revenge for killing our baby.

"Alan." I hear Austin say, as he finally walks into the room. "I'm so glad to have you back here." He says, walking over to me.

I smile up at him. "It's good to be back." I say, looking up at him. "And boy, do I have some news for you."

He nods. "Good." He says. "Now, how about we discuss it all over with some food and coffee?" He asks. "I'm sure Fuentes didn't feed you much while he held you captive."

I shake my head. "Not at all." I say, standing up, and wrapping my arms round him. "Though, he was considerate enough to get some of his maids to remove the dead fetus from inside me."

Austin frowns. "I'm still sorry about the baby pretty much only being a sacrifice for all this." He apologizes. "I know you were really wanting to have this baby."

Rolling my eyes, I kiss him to make him shut up about the stupid baby. "That doesn't matter now, Austin." I say. "The baby is gone, there's nothing we can do about it now." I tell him. "Besides, I'm not even that upset that it's dead."

He nods. "Well then." He says. "Let's go discuss everything over coffee and food now."

I nod, following him into the kitchen. "Sounds perfect."

Chapter Text

Kellin's POV

A week has passed since Jono and Ben had informed me that Alex was killed, and that the prisoner has escaped, and all I've been doing this past week is lay on the couch in their living room, thinking about what's going to happen now. One of the only friends I've managed to make, is dead, and I can only hold onto the faintest bit of hope that Lynn and Danielle are still alive.

Currently, I'm about two months pregnant, maybe closer to three months, and honestly I'm actually kind of excited to have this baby, even if my Master doesn't necessarily want the child. Maybe one day he'll come around and be a father to our baby, but until then, it's just going to have to be me and the baby.

As far as I remember right now, a couple of my Master's maids might be turning up today to retrieve me for him, or maybe it's tomorrow, I'm not completely sure right now. Whatever, they'll come when they do. Honestly, I'm not so sure if I really want to go back there, but I don't want to stay with Jono and Ben for longer than I have to, even though they've both said that it's completely fine if I do stay with them for a little while longer.

Now that I know that Alex is dead, I have no fucking clue what it's going to be like once I return to Master's mansion, one of my friends is dead, and nothing's going to be the same again once I go back there soon. Maybe I should just run away, then I won't have to deal with what I'm going to go back to soon. But then what? I've got nowhere to go. I don't even know anyone around here, and I can't go to any of my family members, they won't help me with anything, not since my parents died anyway.

I've pretty much got no choice but to go back there, and face whatever has been happening there while I've been gone, as much as I don't really want to go back there. Hopefully there'll be a tad bit of a change once I'm back there, and Master starts seeing me as an actual person, but I highly doubt that will even be the case at all, there's no way that will ever happen, not now at least anyway.

Whimpering slightly, I stand up, wrapping my arms round my stomach as I feel the sudden urge to throw up, causing me to run to the bathroom, dropping to my knees in front of the toilet and throwing up. Fuck, the morning sickness has to be the worst thing with this whole pregnancy, it's terrible, and I hate it. There I thought I was going to have a pretty easy first trimester with not much morning sickness, but boy was I wrong there.

"You okay?" I turn around as I hear Jono ask, before he walks over to me.

I nod slightly. "Yeah, I'm as good as I can be." I sigh, sitting up against the wall next to me, as I rest my hands on my stomach. "Just this whole morning sickness is a total bitch."

He simply nods, helping me up off the floor, and flushing the toilet for me, and helping me get cleaned up. "I can imagine." He says. "But, once it's all over, I'm sure it could possibly have been worth it."

I huff slightly, splashing water onto my face as I stand in front of the sink. "I doubt it." I mutter. "The father of the baby will most likely want nothing to do with them." I say, shaking my head slightly, before drying my face with a towel. "He did stab me after all, and all I am to Vic, is a slave." I sigh. "A pregnant slave actually. That is, if he even still wants me as his slave anymore."

Jono sighs, moving closer to me, and rubbing a hand round my back, as I lean into his side a little. This simple gesture doesn't mean anything, nothing but a friendly gesture. I'm not even attracted to Jono in anyway. He's not my type, well I actually have no clue what my type is, but I've got a feeling that whatever my type is, my Master falls under that category.

"Well, you can't really be sure until you're back there and he actually talks to you about it." Jono says, as the two of us make our way out of the bathroom and into the living room, where we're met with Ben, along with Lynn, Danielle, and two of my Master's maids, Candy and Gabi I believe.

Breaking away from Jono, I run over to Lynn and Danielle, who pull me in for a tight hug straight away, and I hug them back just as tight, but being careful since I am pregnant after all, though I am only like two months pregnant right now, so it's not that bad, sort of.

"Oh my god, Kellin!" Lynn exclaims. "We've missed you!" She cries. "You have no idea of how much of a dick Fuentes has been." She rambles on as the three of us pull out of the hug.

Danielle giggles slightly. "He hasn't really been that much of a dick." She says. "Well, he has been a dick, but he's frustrated right now, since the prisoner, Ashby escaped and killed one of his best friends." She adds. "Oh boy, and once Ashby is found, he's so dead. No one messes with my brother."

I look over at her, confused as to why she called my Master her brother. "Vic is your brother?" I ask. I don't ever recall her mentioning that he was her brother before.

She nods. "Well, I'm not actually related to him by blood, since his parents had adopted me when I was younger." She explains. "But, despite us not being related by blood, we've always acted like we were."

I nod, pretty much understanding what she means by that, well almost anyway. I've never exactly had any siblings, as far as I know at least.

"Okay, do you need to finish getting some stuff packed?" Lynn asks, changing the subject.

I shake my head. I don't even have any of my belongings here to begin with, and the clothes I wore, Jono and Ben let me borrow some of theirs, which I'm still very grateful for. "I didn't even have any of my stuff when I got here." I say, it's not like I even own much stuff anyway.

They nod, before Lynn gets Danielle to go talk with Jono and Ben, while we both sit down on the couch. "How you feeling?" She asks. "Fuentes already told us you're pregnant."

Sighing, I shake my head. I don't really have much of a good enough answer to that, but at least she and Danielle already know that I'm pregnant so I don't need to break that news to them. How am I feeling right now though? I don't really know, nervous, scared, alright? I simply don't have a good enough answer.

"I don't really know, Lynn." I sigh. "Scared I guess?" I say, but it comes out more like a question. "I have no idea of what Vic will do to me once I'm back there, I mean, he did stab me once he found out I was pregnant."

She sighs, knowing that I had a point there, but what could we possibly do about that now? There's no way that we could turn back time and change what happened. Actually, if we could turn back time, I'd go back to the day my parents died and stop them from dying, maybe then I wouldn't be in this mess. Though if time travel were possible, interfering with something that's already happened and was always meant to happen, would cause a rift in the space and time continuum, and cause some sort of butterfly effect to occur, so ultimately it would be better to leave it how it is.

"Kellin, I can't promise you that things will be perfect once we get back to Fuentes's mansion." Lynn starts. "But I could possibly say that things might be a little different there now." She says. "I mean, Fuentes is still going to be a dick, but what do you really expect from someone like him?" She laughs slightly, before looking away.

To some extent, she could be right about that, actually I kind of hope she is right, even if it's not going to be perfect, it might still be okay, and I guess that's fine by me, well there isn't much I can do to change it really, so it's just going to have to do.

Looking round, I notice that maid, Candy I think, talking with Jono and Ben about stuff, whatever stuff it is, I have no idea, but considering all three of them are from New Zealand, they might be talking about the times when they lived there, though I'm not quite sure if the three of them knew each other when they lived there, they might have known each other then, but I really don't know.

Sighing, I sit back on the couch, relaxing for a little while before we head out to my Master's mansion, where I have no idea whether or not I'm ready to face the music, and talk to my Master, if I can even still call him that.

All I know, is that nothing will be as it was before....

Chapter Text

"Good luck, man." Lynn says, patting my back once she and Danielle have taken me up to Vic's office. "You're going to need it."

I thank them, before they're leaving me standing in front of the door to my Master's office. I've no clue what's going to happen once I walk through the door and over to Vic, he's sure to be still mad at me for falling pregnant.

Taking a deep breath, I place a shaky hand on the doorknob, before twisting it open, and walking inside slowly. As I walk inside, I spot Master Fuentes seated at his desk reading some book, what book it is exactly, I haven't the faintest idea.

Walking over to his desk once I shut the door, I try and look anywhere but at him, fearing for what his reaction will be, I mean, he knew I'd be back now, but you just never know, his mood might still be a bad one towards me right now, I mean he did stab me once he found out I'm pregnant after all, so he might still be pissed off at me, maybe even pissed that the baby isn't gone.

It takes him a few seconds to realize that I'm standing in front of his desk, and he sets his book down, looking up at me. He doesn't say anything, just watches me, which causes nerves to enter me, and I look down at the floor. Honestly, I've no idea what to do right now, and I wish I wasn't here right now either.

"Sit." He finally says, sitting back in his chair. "We need to discuss what's going to happen now."

I nod, not saying a word, as I sit down on the chair in front of his desk. This discussion we're about to have, I kind of know what to expect, yet I'm still terrified of what he's going to say. Chances are that he's going to tell me that I need to have an abortion to get rid of the baby, but I just can't do that to my baby, I want this baby, and I'll do anything to keep them. Maybe if he says that I have to have an abortion, I can just leave this place, and never return, or just become some maid or butler here for him, that's an idea.

Glancing up at him, I see him still watching me carefully, not really much emotion showing on his face, or emotion that I could read at least. Biting my lip, I rest a hand on my stomach, rubbing it round slowly as I feel a cramp run through me. Even though I'm only like two or three months pregnant right now and the baby is probably hardly developed right now, it's like they know I'm nervous about something, or maybe it's just a coincidence.

"I suspect that they already told you about Alex?" He asks, his voice straining slightly at the mention of Alex.

I nod, sighing a little, I never got to say goodbye to him, and now he's gone, one of my only friends here, gone. I guess I should be grateful that Lynn and Danielle are still alive, but it's not the same without Alex, it never will be the same without him.

He nods. "Now that Alex is, gone, and the prisoner hasn't been located yet, it's got me thinking about something that I'd rather not talk about right now." He starts. "But I believe it's best for you to return back here." He says. "Things are going to be different without Alex now." He sighs.

He's got to stop mentioning Alex before my stupid hormones make me start crying, anyway, I'm sure he didn't get me back here to talk about Alex. Though now I'm curious, what exactly is it that he was thinking about? I don't bother asking what it is though, as I don't want to get in trouble, and he probably won't tell me anyway, so why bother?

"Anyway." He trails off. "That's not what we need to discuss." He says, leaning forward in the chair, and leaning over his desk. "I've made a decision regarding the child you're carrying." He begins.

Here it comes, exactly what I know it will be, he's going to say I have to get rid of my baby, and I'm sorry, but I just can't do that at all. Surprisingly though, that's not what comes out of his mouth at all.

"I'm going to allow you to have the child." He says. "You'll also be relieved from your duties as my slave till after the baby is born, so until then, you're a free man."

I honestly don't know what to say right now. He's decided to let me keep the baby? I thought for sure that he'd make me get an abortion, I don't even know what to think, that I'm grateful for this? Maybe, though I've got to go back to being his sex slave after the baby is born, so for the next seven months, give or take a couple weeks or so, I'm not going to be used like a sex toy, I guess that's okay.

"Th-thank you." I say, trying not to cry from relief along with joy that I get to keep my baby. "Will you." I start, not sure if I should really ask this. "Will you be a f-father to the child, since they're your child also?"

He's quiet for a while, seemingly still thinking about that, and honestly, I hope he will be a father to our child, I'm not sure how well I'll be able to handle being a solo parent, I'm only nineteen, I'm too young to raise a child on my own.

"No." He finally says. "There's no way I could possibly be a good father."

I frown at that, looking away from him. I was right, he won't be a father to our child, so I'll have to raise them on my own, just what I need, to have my baby's father doing fuck all in their life.

"Though, I'm allowing you and the child to stay here, and I will pay for everything the child may need once they're born." He says. "That's all I'll be doing in their life, I'm not going to be a father to the child."

Sighing, I nod. I guess that's better than nothing, but I do wish he'd at least try and be a father once the baby is born, I can't do it all myself, he's the one that got me pregnant, then again, I was the one that didn't take my birth control pills, so in a way it is my fault I'm pregnant. Maybe we're both at fault for me being pregnant, yeah, that sounds right. It does take two to do it after all.

"You may go now." He says, waving me off out of the room.

Standing up quickly, I say a quick and quiet goodbye to him, which I'm not sure he even heard, before walking out of his office, and down to my room, where hopefully I can just get some sleep, till Lynn or Danielle decides to come check up on me and get me to tell them what Vic told me.

As I lay down on my bed once I get to my room, I can't help but think about the fact that my Master is allowing me to keep the baby now, when he stabbed me when he first found out that I'm pregnant. What the hell made him change his mind about this? Should I be worried at all about why he's now decided to let me keep the baby at all? I don't even know what to expect with this master of mine honestly.

One thing's for sure though, things will be different around here from here on out, and I'm not sure if I'm prepared for that. He's letting me keep the baby, and why do I suddenly have a strange feeling about all of this?

Why do I feel as though he's got something planned regarding my unborn child, that he's now letting me keep, instead of making me get rid of it?

Chapter Text

This day is the absolute worst, I've only been back here for a couple days now, and I'm already reduced to tears, and it's terrible, though I think my hormones are playing a part in a cause to my tears, but I just can't help it. Today, is Alex's funeral, and we haven't even left yet, and I'm already in tears, it's terrible. If Alex were still here, he'd call me a wuss probably, but I just can't help it, he's dead, and he'll never get to meet my baby.

"Kellin, it's okay." Lynn says, hugging me tightly. "I know you're upset that Alex is gone, but there's nothing anyone can do about it." She sighs, pulling away from the hug slightly to wipe away my tears. "We're not even at the funeral place, and you're already in tears." She smiles halfheartedly.

She looks away from me, taking my hand in hers, while bringing her other hand up to wipe at her eyes. Well, it looks as though she's already in tears too, so she can't really talk, though I know all she's doing is joking around with me already being in tears, while we're not even at the funeral place yet.

I honestly don't even know how much of a mess I'll be once we're actually at the funeral if I'm already in tears right now, probably a even bigger mess. Vic won't hurt me for it would he? Surely he would understand me being like this, right? Well, I hope he'll be able to understand me being a total crying mess during the funeral.

"Look at me." Lynn laughs, looking up at me, her eye liner already slightly smudged up. "I can't exactly talk about you already being in tears before we're even at the funeral, when I pretty much am too." She says. "Come on, let's get you changed into something nice for this shitty day."

With her helping me up, we walk over to my closet, and pick out a short black dress, and black stockings for me to wear, and once I've changed into them, she hands me this weird looking back hat that had some veil type thing on it that kind of covers my face, but not to the point that I couldn't see out of it. She also hands me a black jacket to put on over the dress, and a pair of black dress shoes.

"Are we trying to make me look even more like a chick?" I ask, trying to put some laughter in a shitty situation, but pretty much failing. "I look like I'm out of some emo or Gothic film."

She shakes her head. "We have to wear black today." She says. "And Vic wants you to wear this, that's why he got a couple of the other maids to go out and buy you this." She then looks me up and down. "And, I have to admit, you do look rather, clad in black." She admits. "You look like you're part of the Addams Family."

"Shut up." I mutter, before looking at myself in the mirror.

I guess I look okay like this, and I'm just glad that Lynn isn't forcing me to wear make up, cause honestly, that'll quickly smudge from all my crying that is sure it happen within the next few hours, and there's not really anything I can do about it, you can't turn off crying. Can you?

"Come on, everyone else should be waiting for us right now." Lynn says after awhile, catching my attention.

Looking over at her, I nod my head, before following her out of the room, and down the hall, stopping at Danielle's room, to find her just walking out of it, sniffling a little, and blowing her nose on a bit of tissue.

"I think I'm coming down with a stupid cold." She mutters, before coughing a little. "This fucking sucks."

"Oh, you'll be fine, gorgeous." Lynn says, before hugging Danielle from behind. "You sure it's not just allergies, or cause of this shitty day?"

Danielle shrugs. "At this point, I don't know." She says. "I just want this day to be over already." She sighs. "I think we all do."

"How's Jack holding up?" I ask, wrapping my arms round my stomach. "I haven't really seen him around since I got back here."

"He's well, he's Jack." Lynn says. "He's handling it in his own way." She then sighs. "Drowning himself in alcohol, and hanging downstairs in the shooting ring shooting stuff."

I sigh, looking down at the floor as we keep walking down the hall and downstairs. Jack shouldn't have to go through this, Alex shouldn't have died, he didn't deserve it at all. I never even got to say goodbye to him, and now he's gone, and he won't get to meet my baby, and actually, I think I've figured out what I'm going to name them. Alexander for a boy, or Alexandria for a girl.

Once the three of us finally get downstairs and into the front room, where Vic, and Jack are standing around with a couple more people from the gang, we walk over to them, and I can't help but glance over at Jack, who looked a total mess, but looks as though he's trying for Alex's sake.

Vic seems to notice me watching him and Jack, as he motions for me to go over to them, Lynn and Danielle seem to notice this too, and they push me over to them slightly. Honestly though, I'm not sure I really want to go over to them or not.

"Go on, Kellin." Lynn says. "It's okay."

Sighing, I nod my head at her, before walking over to Vic and Jack, not entirely sure what exactly they're after, or at least what Vic's after, since I've got little to no connection with Jack.

"Y-yes, sir?" I ask, stuttering slightly, as I wrap my arms round my stomach a little more.

He doesn't say anything for a few seconds, just looks me up and down, before turning to Jack. "You and Alex were planning on having kids, is that right, Jack?" He asks.

"Uh, yeah, but I don't see what that has to do with anything right now." He says, confused on what Vic's on about, before he realizes exactly what Vic's implying, and he looks just as surprised as I do. "Wait, are you saying that you'd give me yours and Kellin's child?" He asks, shock clear in his voice.

I back away from them slowly, wrapping my arms round my stomach more protectively. Is this what he had in mind when he said I could keep the baby? That he'd give them to Jack? I look over at Jack, silently begging him to say that he won't accept Vic's offer and take my baby.

"No." Jack says, shaking his head. "I can't do that." He says. "You really expect me to be able to care for a kid without Alex?" He questions, shaking his head. "I'm not taking yours and Kellin's child."

"Then what else am I meant to do with it?" He asks, glancing over at me, before looking back at Jack, and I swear he looked scared for a second there. "I-I don't want kids, and you know it."

Do I detect a hint of nervousness and terror in my Master's voice? My tough dickhead Master? Maybe I'm just imagining it, and he's not scared about having kids, and is just a dick and simply doesn't want them, but that terror that I think I saw, looked kind of real.

"Look, Vic." Jack starts. "You need to fucking grow a pair, and just deal with this situation you got your slave in." He says, seemingly becoming a little pissed. "You need to fucking own up, and be a father to your child that Kellin is pregnant with, not dump the child on someone else." He says. "You're scared, and don't want kids? Tough fucking luck. Deal with it, you were the one that got Kellin pregnant, so the child will be just as much your responsibility as they are Kellin's."

"Jack-" Vic starts, trying to interrupt Jack, but he didn't seem to be having any of it, and I can't help but feel thankful towards Jack for standing up to me, right now.

"No, Vic." He says. "You can't just expect to dump the child on me, expecting me to take them in, they're not mine, and I wouldn't even think of taking the child off Kellin. not when I don't even have Alex with me anymore."

"So you're saying if you still had Alex here, then you would?" Vic asks.

Jack shakes his head. "No, that's not what I'm saying at all." He says. "Not even if Alex was still here would I take the child." He then looks over at me. "Just fucking grow a pair and be there for Kellin and your child." He says, before walking off.

I look on after him, not sure what to even think of that sudden outburst Jack just had, and honestly, I'm not sure if I'm glad or not he said all that to Vic, cause who knows how he's going to react now? He might do something to harm the baby and I now. Though, as I look up at Vic, he seems to not know what to do now either, as he looks on after Jack.

"M-master?" I ask, not sure if I'm at all safe right now.

He looks over at me, shaking his head. "Don't call me that." He orders. "I'm not your master." He then turns around, and calls out to everyone to head outside into the cars to head out towards the funeral place for Alex.

Turning back to me, he grabs onto my wrist, and pulls me along after me, causing me to let out a squeal of pain and slight discomfort, which surprisingly makes him stop, and turn to look at me. Something seems to cross his mind, and he walks closer to me, and picks me up in his arms, and carries me outside.

What he's doing right now, is pretty much confusing the shit out of me. This guy, is honestly so fucking weird at times, and I don't even know how to explain it. Maybe Jack knocked some sense into him from what he said, but who knows honestly, I know I don't, and I'm not sure even he knows.

Right now though, it just hits me that we're now off to Alex's funeral, and I can already feel the tears beginning to fall once again, and I don't bother wiping them away, and I just let them fall. Vic notices my tears, and frowns down at me in his arms, but doesn't say anything, or at least not straight away. As a few seconds after that, I swear I hear him speak.

"It's going to be okay, Kitten. Don't cry." I only just hear him say, as he said it rather quietly. "I'm here for you."

Chapter Text

Being at Alex's funeral wasn't an easy thing for me, and I wish that none of us even had to go through all that. Just seeing Alex laying there motionless and pale in his coffin, and then watching his coffin being lowered into the ground, isn't something that I want to be reliving any time soon. Fuck, I just wish that he was still alive right now, it would make everything so much better than it is right now honestly.

Alex was too young to go, he didn't deserve to die, not at all. He should still be here with Jack right now instead of down six feet deep. Unfortunately no one can change what happened, and Alex is gone. It just doesn't feel right though, and I just can't believe that he's gone.

I jump slightly as I feel a hand on my shoulder, but once I see who it is, I relax a little, as I discover that it's my Master, though honestly I'm not sure if I should be calling him my master anymore, after all, he did say earlier to not call him that, and that he's not my master. Dammit, this guy is confusing.

"Kitten." He starts, standing next to my side more. "I need you to understand something." He says, looking down at me. "I'm not a family oriented kind of guy, and there's no possible way I could ever be a father. I don't both deserve to be a father, and am nowhere near father material."

"How do you know if you don't try?" I ask, not even really wanting to look over at him right now, in fear of making the wrong move.

He doesn't say anything at first, which gets me thinking that maybe he isn't going to answer that question, or he doesn't really have an answer to that, but does he really expect to just leave me without an answer? Honestly, that's probably exactly what he's expecting to do, cause simply put it, I'm nothing to him, right?

"Kellin, why can't you just simply leave it at me not being suited to fatherhood?" He asks, looking down at me once more. "I'm not entitled to give you an answer if I don't want to." He says. "But, you pretty much deserve to know this, cause I'm pretty much the one who got you in this mess anyway." He sighs.

This time, I look up at him. Did he really just admit that he got me into this mess? Am I hearing what he's saying correctly? He's actually admitting something? Well, that's definitely not what I was expecting him to say at all, I thought he'd never own up that it's partly his fault that he got me into this mess, and now hearing him actually say it, it's just, I don't even know. I guess Jack actually knocked some sense into him, or the fact that he's at one of his best friend's funeral is messing with him.

"I'm not exactly the loving type of person. I never have been." He starts. "Also, while I was still in high school, I slept around with a lot of different guys and girls, and I believe most of them were one night stands." He says. "I've had multiple of those guys and girls come up to me months after hook ups with them, telling me that they're pregnant, and that they believe that the child is mine."

This can't possibly just be the reason why he thinks he's not father material, right? It just seems too little of information about it, and it seems there's something else he's not telling me, something hidden deep down that he doesn't want anyone to ever find out about, and I doubt he'll ever tell me what it is.

"Is that it?" I ask. "You don't think you're father material, just because you refused to be there for those guys and girls after they'd come up to you, telling you they're pregnant with who they think is your child?"

What he said, simply just sounds like he's scared to be a father, and that he'll mess up, not that he's not a loving guy, and isn't father material. If I'm being honest, he seems to just be scared to become a father, and be there for his kid. He says that he's not father material, cause he's never been there for any of his so called kids that passed hook ups of his have claimed to be his.

"That's not the whole reason." He says. "There's something else, but I'd rather not talk about it here." He sighs. "I don't think I really want to tell you what it is just yet anyway."

I shake my head, walking round in front of him. I don't know what it is about him right now, but he sure isn't acting like his usual self, and it's not just because of the fact we're still round the cemetery where Alex is buried. No, there's something else causing him to act different right now, and I have no idea what it is.

"Vic, you have no idea how to be a father, neither do I as a matter of fact, and you're simply just afraid you'll mess up." I start, not really sure where I found the sudden confidence to talk to him like this. "You're just scared of being a father, not that you're not father material."

I think I sparked some emotion inside of him, as he's suddenly pushing me up against a tree. I whimper as my back hits the bark, and his grip tightens on my shoulders. I should never have said anything about it, and just left it at what he had said, now he's probably going to hurt me, but to my surprise, that's not what he does at all. Instead, he loosens his grip on my shoulders, till he's dropping his arms to his sides.

"I know what it's like to be a father." He starts. "And I know what it's like to have your child's life be taken away from you when he's not even a year old." He sighs, his voice cracking ever so slightly, glancing over at Alex's grave that was located somewhere towards our right where Jack still sat. "So don't you dare say I don't know what it's like."

I just stand there, taken aback by his words, he knows what it's like to be a father, and his child was taken away from him before he even reached a year old? Okay, well, I underestimated him, but why couldn't he have just told me this straight out? Not just say he's not father material. Unless he did something to the child that caused them to die, and could this possibly have something to do with Alex from the way he glanced over at his grave?

"I'm not father material, Kellin." He says. "And the baby is better off not knowing that I'm their father."

He then walks off, leaving me standing there by myself, even more confused about him than I already was, as I watch him walk away and back over towards where everyone else is currently gathered.

I stay in the same spot for a while, till I spot Lynn and Danielle running over to me. "Kellin, what just happened with you and Fuentes?" Lynn asks, once she and Danielle make it over to my side.

"Honestly, I haven't the faintest idea." I sigh. "He was telling me about how he thinks he's not father material, then when I told him that the reason he seems to think that, is that he's scared to become a father, then he just, blew up at me."

I notice Danielle look down at the ground as something seems to cross her mind, before looking back over at me. "I might have an idea of why that is." She admits. "But it's not my place to tell anyone."

I go to say something, but don't as Jack walks over towards us. "Kellin, Lynn, Dani." He says. "We're leaving now." Just by looking at Jack, and hearing the strain in his voice, I can tell that he's not holding up very well right now, and that he wishes Alex were still here with him.

We follow Jack over towards the others, and I notice Vic walking over to me, which I wasn't expecting at all, though right now he seems to look as though our conversation we just had never happened, and the only reason that he looks a little upset is because one of his best friends is dead, though of course he actually is upset about that right now, but there's also something else behind it that he's keeping hidden. Honestly, I kind of want to know exactly what it is, then maybe I'll understand more why he doesn't want anything to do with this baby.

"We'll discuss more about this later." He whispers rather harshly into my ear, as he grabs a hold of my wrist and pulls me to his side, before he's once again lifting me up into his arms.

Can this guy get any more confusing than he already is? "Okay." I say. "But can you please tell me everything?" I ask, knowing he'd probably refuse to tell me everything, but to my surprise that's not what he does at all.

He tightens his grip on me slightly, before loosening it straight after - but not enough that he'd drop me, before simply replying with one simple answer that I was not expecting at all.

"Fine."

Chapter Text

It's been about three months now since Alex's funeral, and Vic still hasn't told me the full story about why he believes he's not father material, even though he said he'd discuss it with me more later, and he never did. Actually, he seems to be avoiding me, or just not talking to me much, and honestly, I think he's hoping that I've forgotten about our talk, unfortunately for him though, I haven't forgotten about our talk, at all.

Currently, I'm around five months pregnant now, and I'm starting to show a little bit more, causing me to have what Lynn and Danielle are referring to as a cute little baby bump. Why they think it's cute, I don't even know, it looks nowhere near cute to me. Seriously I've got all these stretch marks already, and it just makes me look all yucky. What's even worse is since I'm super pale the stretch marks kind of pop out on me more in the sense of color difference, and I hate it, and both Lynn and Danielle seem to think it doesn't make me look any less beautiful. I'm not so sure that I believe them with that though, they're also saying that I've got this pregnancy glow about me now, but if they mean a glow like me getting fatter, being cranky and emotional most of the time, as well as still throwing up some mornings, then okay.

Honestly, I'm not even sure what's going to happen once the baby is finally here, but I do hope that Vic will at least try to be there for them, but that's only wishful thinking, he seems set on our baby not knowing that he's their father. If I'm being honest, he's fucking selfish, and seems to only care about himself, then again, maybe if he hurried up and told me why he believes he's not fit to be a father, then I'd think a little differently, but for now, until he tells me, I'm going to assume that he's a selfish dick, he pretty much is anyway.

Why it's even bothering me that Vic doesn't want to be there for the baby, I've no idea. Seriously, I've been thinking about it a little bit, and I have no idea why it's bothering me. Maybe I just want the child to have a father figure in their life? Unless it's because I don't want to do this alone? I don't know. Whatever the reason is, I'm not entirely sure what it is. Though it probably is because I don't want to do this alone, I mean I'm only nineteen, and I have no experience with children whatsoever.

Looking up as the door to my room opens, I see Danielle and Lynn walking in and over to me. They looked rather, I don't know, wary of something, and I have no idea why that could be, but I'm guessing that I'm about to find out soon enough.

"Kellin." Lynn starts. "Fuentes wants you to get in some shooting practice while you can. "She says. "It's just for precaution." She adds.

Vic wants me to do shooting practice? I've never even fired a gun in my life, let alone even hold one. I guess that's all about to change soon though. Actually, I have to admit that the fact that this seems to be for my safety, is a good thing, once I know how to use a gun, I can use it to protect myself and my baby if necessary. Though, this could also turn out to be a bad thing, but I don't want to think of the bad just yet.

"Okay." I stand up, walking over to them. "Do we start now?" I ask. I suppose I've got no choice in whether or not I do this, so I might as well go with them and do some shooting practice, despite the fact that I've never held a gun in my life.

First time for anything, I guess....

Danielle nods. "Well, we weren't expecting you to be very willing to take part in this." She admits, scratching the back of her head, before looking over at Lynn, then back to me.

I shrug. "I'm not really, but what choice do I have really?" I ask. "It's the only way I can even try to protect myself, so I might as well just go for it." I say. "Though, I've never held a gun in my life."

They both seem to agree with me at that, before the three of us are heading out of my room, and downstairs all the way on the other end of the mansion, to a room that appears to be a shooting range. Okay, I wasn't really expecting Vic to have one of these rooms in this place, but he does, and now I don't really know what to think. Though honestly I should've known that he had a room like this somewhere in this place that I have yet to venture to.

"Since when was there a shooting range in this place?" I ask, looking around at everything, before over at Danielle and Lynn.

Lynn shrugs, walking over to my side. "I guess he just didn't feel the need to tell or show you this room." She says. "There is a couple other rooms in this place that you don't know about, but I wouldn't worry about them too much."

I follow her over to the side of the room where all the guns and protection seem to be kept, and she and Danielle help me do what I need to do to begin this shooting practise. The bulletproof vest could've been a little bit bigger though, as it's rather tight, luckily my baby bump isn't that big right now, despite already having a couple stretch marks, but I suspect the stretch marks are really there this early because I was originally rather skinny before I fell pregnant, which is also probably why I do look kinda big now, but not too big.

Danielle hands me one of the smaller guns after I've got these earmuffs and safety glasses on, and walks me over to one of those little cubicles. Honestly, I can't believe that this is even happening, I'm at a shooting range that I had no idea what even in this place, holding a gun for the first time, and I'm about to shoot some targets.

When I first became Vic Fuentes's slave, I had no idea that anything like this would happen, and now that it has, I'm not even sure what to even do anymore, other than follow whatever orders I'm given. Which is what I was already doing to begin with, but now I'm pregnant, and I don't even know if I am still technically a slave or not. Am I still Vic's slave, or am I really just still here for the sake of keeping me here, and because I have nowhere else to go?

Lynn walks over to my side, instructing me on what I'm meant to do, and at first I'm a little hesitant, but gradually I get the hang of it, and I know what to do without Lynn or Danielle helping me out. It's not even that difficult to be completely honest, and with each different gun that Lynn and Danielle hand me to test out, I find myself becoming a lot more comfortable down here than I was when the three of us first got down here.

Though something I wasn't expecting to happen, is that I find myself enjoying shooting all these guns, and I'm not really sure if that's a good thing or not....

Chapter Text

"Okay, Kellin." My midwife, Jasmine says, sitting back in her seat. "The baby is doing just fine, and I'd say due date will be around, the 28th of December."

I nod, smiling to myself as I look at the picture on the ultrasound screen. This is pretty much the first check up I've had for the baby since Vic had stabbed me, and then I couldn't really see much of the baby, but now being five months, I can pretty much see their body shape, and holy shit that's my baby inside of me.

There's actually a real living person inside of me, well not quite person in a way just yet I suppose, though what do I really know? Either way, my baby is there, growing inside me, and just seeing them on the ultrasound more clearer than I could the first time, well it begins to bring tears to my eyes, and I wipe them away quickly before both Danielle and Lynn can see them, though I think they already did see them, just they aren't bothering to say anything about it.

"Can you tell what the gender is?" I ask.

Honestly, I kind of want to leave their gender as a surprise, but at the same time, I do want to know what the gender is, so I can start buying clothes for that gender. Then again, there's nothing wrong with girls wearing blue or boys wearing pink, but I think for the baby's first year or so I'm just going to stick with dressing them in the stereotypical boy girl colors, or at least things that they like.

Jasmine does something on the ultrasound that I'm not exactly sure what, while moving the wand round my stomach, squinting slightly before she frowns. "Sorry." She apologizes. "The baby doesn't seem like it wants to cooperate for us to find out the gender." She says. "Maybe next time you come in we'll be able to tell."

I nod. "That's okay." I say, not at all disappointed with that, though while casting a glance over at Lynn and Danielle they both look a little disappointed at us not finding out the baby's gender.

"I'm cool with whatever gender, so." I say, trailing off a little, for I'm not sure what reason exactly. I am fine with either gender, right? Shaking my head slightly, I don't bother dwelling on that question for very long. I guess I'm just not thinking straight right now, that would make the most sense after all.

After a few more things, Jasmine hands me a cloth to wipe off the gel - or whatever it is exactly - that's on my stomach, while she prints out a couple pictures of the ultrasound for me. She hands me the photos once she's printed them off, and I've put my shirt back down over my stomach.

Honestly, I'm not really that big, or as big as I thought I'd be, even though I'm five months right now, but there could always be the chance that the baby has a big growth spurt and ends up being a big baby, resulting in me getting a much bigger bump than I do now. Hopefully they're just going to be a small baby, I'm not sure how well I'll deal with having a big baby. Then again, I would be having a c-section, so really I don't need to worry too much about how big the baby is, since there's no way I'm pushing them out my ass. I'd probably die if I had to push the baby out of my ass, then again, there is also the possibility of dying while having a c-section I suppose.

Shaking my head slightly, I rid my thoughts of worse possible outcomes that may occur during the birthing of the baby, and slowly get up off the bed, looking down at the ultrasound pictures in my hands and smiling to myself. That's my baby right there, and I honestly can't be any happier than I am right now, well maybe I'd be happier if I had my baby here with me now - in the sense that he or she is already born, since technically they are here with me right now.

"Let me see, Kells." Lynn says, getting up off the chair she was sitting on, and looking over my shoulder at the ultrasound picture.

While handing one of the photos to Lynn, I notice Danielle get up off the chair she was sitting on, and go talk with Jasmine regarding my next appointment, since Vic thinks for some reason that it would be best that either Lynn or Danielle takes care of that stuff for me. In a way it's probably a good thing that he's gotten Lynn or Danielle to take care of that stuff for me, since I honestly don't even know a lot of how that works, even though I should probably know how that works, but I guess it's okay since it's just them organizing with my midwife when my next appointments will be, and getting them to make sure I get enough nutrients for the baby and myself during the rest of the pregnancy. Plus it's also a little better for Lynn and Danielle to handle that stuff for me, since I can be a tad bit forgetful. Me being forgetful and not taking my birth control pills when I was meant to, is pretty much what got me into this mess after all.

"Awe, Kellin." Lynn awes. "They're so cute!" She squeals. "I mean, for only being an ultrasound picture, and not really an actual photo of a baby." She rambles. "But, I think you get what I mean." She then sighs. "This makes me miss Toby and Alexa."

I pull her into a hug, and she rests her head on my shoulder. She should never have had to go through losing both her girlfriend and their son. I can't imagine how that would feel - actually maybe I can in a way, but that's not the point - Lynn should have never had to go through losing them, and the two guys, Ashby and Carlile who caused her to lose them are going to pay, no doubt about that.

"Don't worry, Lynn." I say, casting a glance over at my midwife, who was still talking with Danielle. "I know it won't bring either of them back, but I assure you that both Alan Ashby and Austin Carlile will get what's coming to them." I say, my voice low so my midwife can't hear what we're talking about.

"I know." Lynn sighs, nodding her head. "And if I had the chance to do it myself, then I would." She says. "Fuentes has promised that he'd take care of them eventually for me."

We don't say anymore on the matter, as Danielle walks over to us, with Jasmine. "Okay, Kellin." Jasmine starts. "Your next appointment isn't scheduled for another couple of weeks, but if anything appears to be wrong or something happens during the time till your next appointment, I want you to come in straight away, and we can check everything over." She says. "Since this is your first pregnancy and your still young, we just want to be sure that nothing is going to go wrong." She adds. "It's simply just for precaution, as the first pregnancy in young males is often a lot harder on them than it is the first time for young females."

I nod, resting a hand on my stomach. Everything appears to be fine, but there's still a posibility that something could go wrong. I've heard that first pregnancies with younger males can be a little rough, and even though it isn't too rough for everyone, there's still a possibility that it can be. Though, hopefully I don't end up having any issues with this pregnancy.

"You do seem to be in good health, and everything seems fine with the baby, so I wouldn't be too worried that anything will happen." Jasmine says. "My advice would be to just don't get too stressed out, and keep eating healthy."

After a few more things, Lynn, Danielle, and I are heading back on home, but as soon as we walk through the doors, Vic is there to meet the three of us. I find myself wrapping my arms round my stomach protectively, like I'm afraid that Vic will do something to hurt me, but since he seems to be acting nice to me lately, I feel as though I don't really have much to worry about, but I still wrap my arms round my stomach protectively either way.

"Lynn, Danielle." Vic starts, looking over at both girls on either side of me. "You both are free to do whatever you want to do right now." He says. "I want to have a talk with Kellin."

Lynn and Danielle say a quick goodbye to me, before walking off to do whatever they want, casting a couple glances at me over their shoulders as they go.

Vic looks on after them, before turning towards me. "Appointment go well?" He asks.

I nod. "Yeah." I say, reaching into my pocket to pull out one of the ultrasound pictures, handing it to Vic. "Here. We didn't find out the gender today though."

He takes the picture from me, looking down at it, and at first I begin to question to myself why I even gave him one, when he wants nothing to do with the baby, and will probably just throw the picture away. But I'm surprised to find that he doesn't do that at all. Instead, I swear I saw a small smile appear across his face, before he slips the photo into his pocket.

"Come with me." He says. "We need to talk."

Chapter Text

Following Vic into his office, I don't have much of an idea of what he wants to talk about. Well actually maybe that's a lie. He could be wanting to finally talk about what happened to his son and his ex that he had him with. Honestly though, he doesn't really have to tell me anything about it, I've kind of been thinking it over, and he really doesn't need to tell me anything about it, but I guess if he's willing to tell me about it, then he can go right ahead. Though I'm actually rather curious about it, and honestly, the way he looked over towards Alex's grave when he told me about his son while we were at Alex's funeral has got me wondering what this has to do with Alex.

"Sit." Vic instructs, getting me to sit down on the chair at the front of his desk, while he sits on the chair behind his desk. "I think it's time I tell you everything about my son, and why I don't exactly think I'd be a very good father." He sighs.

"You don't have to tell me." I say. "You really have no need to tell me." I admit. "And I'm just stupid for expecting you to tell me."

He watches me closely for what felt like hours, but was probably not even a minute, before he speaks. "No. I don't have to." He says. "But, I'm going to anyway."

I sit back on the chair, waiting for him to start explaining everything to me, and honestly I don't really know what to expect for what he's going to tell me. Partly cause I'm an idiot and - well actually maybe it's cause I'm an idiot. But still, I don't really know what to expect.

Actually, maybe the reason he doesn't think he'd be a good father, is because since when has a master and slave relationship ever turned into something like this, and actually worked out like any normal couple? Plus, Vic and I aren't even a couple, and I suspect that it's going to stay that way. It's probably better if we stay not being a couple actually.

"When I was sixteen or seventeen, I was dating this girl." He starts. "The both of us were just two stupid kids, I don't know if I'd call us in love, but there was something there. One night we had unprotected sex for the first time, I think she was fifteen, maybe nearly seventeen." He says. Next thing you know, she comes up to me one month later telling me she's pregnant."

Even if it was for a split second, I swear I saw a smile appear on his face as he seems to remember seemingly good memories of his ex. But as soon as it had appeared, it disappeared soon after, and he looks down at his desk.

"Even though she was young, she was still excited for this." He goes on. "I was scared about this, but I promised her I'd stay with her no matter what, and I did exactly that. I was there for her while she went through the pregnancy, all the way up till the birth." He says, before trailing off. "And then two months after she gave birth, she and our son, James, caught pneumonia."

All I could do was sit there, not sure if I should do or say something to comfort him at all. I still hardly know fuck all about Vic, and I'm not sure how he'd react to me trying to comfort him. Hell, I don't even think I know how old he even is, though I've got a feeling he's somewhere close to my age, maybe a little older, but he can't be over thirty, unless he just looks very good for his age.

He looks up at the ceiling, and I swear it looked as though he was holding back tears. In fact, he does appear to be holding back tears. My seemingly tough Master, appears to be breaking right in front of me. Though, I personally believe that even if someone appears to be all tough and strong on the outside, they've still got a weak spot, something hidden deep down that can break them. It just makes them more human, and not just some mindless soldier.

"James got the pneumonia worse than she did. There was nothing that the doctors could do to save our son." He says, and I swear his voice cracked talking about it. "He died a week afterwards." He sighs. "My ex managed to overcome the pneumonia, but she could never get over the loss of our baby."

"I'm so sorry." I say, not sure on what else to say really. I mean, of course I'm sorry that he had to go through that all, I'm just not really sure what to even say about this all. "And, what happened to your ex? She didn't..." I trail off.

He shakes his head. "She couldn't deal with the loss." He says. "It messed her up a lot. She tried everything she could do to make herself forget, but none of it really worked. She did try to kill herself, but I was there to stop her before she could pull the trigger."

He stops for a bit, trying to calm himself down and not cry either in front of me or simply just not at all. Though it doesn't really do much good, as I manage to notice a couple stray tears run down his face. But I don't say anything about them.

"We ended up breaking up after losing James, but we still stayed close friends with each other." He continues. "Even when she announced something that honestly now that I think about it, shouldn't have really came as much of a shock." He says. "I was there for her, when she announced that she wasn't a girl, but a boy." He smiles a little. "It shouldn't have been much of a surprise that she felt more like a he really. She was always more boyish, even when I first met her."

It takes me a moment to get what he's saying, before I suddenly realize exactly what this has to do with Alex. "Wait a minute." I start, my eyes widening. "Your ex, she wasn't - she wasn't Alex, was she?" I ask.

Nodding, he sits back in his chair, and I find myself just sitting there in shock, not appearing to be able to make any words come out of my mouth. Vic seems to notice this, as he begins speaking again, explaining it a little more to me.

"Alex and I dated back in high school while he still went by Alexandria." He says. "I honestly had no idea at the time that Alex was transgender. I honestly thought he was just a girl who was more boyish than anything." He admits. "Then again, I don't think he was even that sure of his gender back then." He adds. "I'm not sure if losing our son had anything to do with Alex knowing for sure that he wasn't a girl, he never did tell me that, but I think it might've played a small part in it."

I nod, shocked by all of this. Who would've thought that Alex and Vic had dated back in high school and had a son together, but ended up losing him while he was only two months old?

"Does Jack know about this?" I ask.

He nods. "Yeah, Jack knows about this." He says. "Though I don't think Alex told him till later on during their relationship. I think Alex just wanted to try and put that behind him for as long as he could." He admits. "Till I think he had broken down one night and told Jack about our son." He then smiles a little. "Thank god Jack was supportive of Alex, and pretty much helped Alex through his grief, and transitioning. If he didn't, you can bet that I would've beaten his ass."

"How'd you cope with the loss?" I ask, not sure if he'd even tell me about it at all, but I'm surprised to find that he does open up to me about it.

"Alcohol, fucking around with other guys and girls." He shakes his head. "I built up a tough exterior that pretty much the only person could even manage to break, was Alex." He says, before he frowns. "Then came along this gang." He sighs. "Alex and Jack ended up joining with me. I think they really only did that so I don't do anything stupid, and in the time that I had come to know Jack, I became close friends with him. That's pretty much why he's still my second in command till this day." He explains, as he finds some old eraser on his desk and starts picking at it. "Though, Jack and I never got as close as what Alex and I were."

He goes quiet for awhile after that, and I don't bother saying anything, I'm not even sure what to say right now anyway. So I just sit there in silence along with him, as I process everything he just told me. Though, I'm still not quite sure why he doesn't think he'd be a very good father. Maybe he believe's that he wouldn't be a good father cause he's afraid of losing his child again? That seems like a fair enough reason I guess, and he has every right to be afraid of that. Also, his lifestyle is no life to raise a kid in.

Actually, I think I get it now, and honestly, I think I'm okay with him not wanting anything to do with the baby, at least now I am after really thinking about it. Actually, I've had since Alex's funeral to think about it, and I'm not going to force him to do this, even if I don't exactly want to raise our baby alone. I mean, of course I don't want to raise this baby alone, I'm only nineteen still, I'm barely even an adult. But if I have to raise this baby alone, then so be it.

Though, I think I might need to do some more thinking on all of this, and whether or not I want to raise this baby in this place, or somewhere else. I'm not making up my mind on this just yet, but when I eventually do, I'm going to have to tell Vic about it.

"Vic." I start. "I know that Alan Ashby guy is an enemy and all, but I'm just wondering." I say, catching Vic's attention. "But, was it really necessary to kill his unborn child?"

He frowns at that, shaking his head. "It wasn't necessary." He looks away from me. "Despite who Ashby may be, I didn't like the idea of having to kill an innocent child." He admits. "Unfortunately though, there wasn't much any of us could do to stop it." He says. "And actually, if I'm telling you the truth, I don't think Ashby even wanted that child to begin with." He frowns. "He would, tell us that he doesn't care what we do to it, and when it did unfortunately die, he just didn't seem to care."

Sighing, I get up off the chair and walk round the desk to Vic's side, almost tripping over his cat, Fang, who I didn't even notice laying stretched out on the floor - pretty much because her fur is the exact same color of the mat, and because she and the mat are both fluffy. Luckily I caught myself before I could fall though, and I stand next to Vic, biting my bottom lip nervously.

I'm not sure what even possessed me to do it, but I sat down on his lap so I'm straddling him, which definitely takes him by surprise but he doesn't make any move to make me get off him. Instead he just sits there under me, waiting for me to do something.

"Master." I start, rocking myself against him, still not knowing what the hell is possessing me to do this. "If it's okay with you, I want to make you feel better." I say.

He gasps a little, gripping onto my hips and looks up at me. "Are you sure you want this right now, Kitten?" He asks.

I nod. "I want to make you feel better, and forget about everything for the time being while you fuck me on your bed, or on mine, or in the playroom. I don't really care, just as long as I get to make you feel better." I say, before I stop suddenly as something crosses my mind. "You can still have sex while pregnant, right?" I ask.

He laughs a little at that, rubbing the pads of his thumbs across the skin of my hips. "Yeah, you can." He says. "I just won't be able to do anything too rough with you."

"Then what are you waiting for?" I ask.

Suddenly, he's lifting me up in his arms, and I wrap my legs around his waist as he carries me out of the room, where he's taking me right now, I don't really care all that much. Just so long as I can make him feel better and forget about everything just for a moment.

Though, while I want to make him feel better and let him fuck me, there's something that I find myself repeating over and over to myself in my head.

Don't get too attached to him, don't get too close to him, and don't fall in love with him.

Chapter Text

Confined to my room. Great. I can't go out of my room without being accompanied by either Danielle or Lynn, and this absolutely sucks! I kind of actually want to go down into the shooting ring and shoot some stuff, but no. I have to stay up in my room, unless I can try and talk Lynn or Danielle in taking me down to do some shooting.

To be fair though, Vic has only confined me to my room for protection - he's even upped the security around me - as he had been informed that Carlile and Ashby were spotted near the area. Vic's worried that they're planning to attack any day now, and he wants to keep me locked away safe inside my room. Ashby has probably told Carlile about me already, so really this is for mine and the baby's safety.

But I still want to go shoot some stuff, but I've no idea if Vic will allow me to go do that right now. He probably won't want me to do that while since I am still five months pregnant, nearly six months after all, as he seems to be starting to want to be there for our baby now, or at least keep myself and the baby safe. Why he's all of a sudden showing an interest in having this baby with me, I'll never know, maybe it's got something to do with our talk when he told me about his and Alex's son, James. That's the only explanation I can think of.

Unfortunately though, I've been thinking over whether or not I really want to raise the baby with Vic. So far, I haven't come to any decisions, but I'm going to have to make up my mind soon. But whatever I chose, I have no idea what will happen because of it, and I'm not so sure if I even want to know what would happen because of it either actually, but I'm going to have to make a decision before anything can happen.

Laying back on my bed, I just stare up at the ceiling. I wish there was something that I could do right now. Well, actually considering there's actually a big flatscreen TV and gaming consoles in my room, there is something that I can do, but honestly, I'm just not that into gaming. Plus I've already played each of the videos games I've got in here too many times now, and they've just became rather boring for me.

Looking up as my door opens, I find Vic walking into the room, before he sits down next to me on the bed. I've no idea what he wants right now, and I'm honestly not sure if I really want to know what it is that he wants right now.

"Be honest with me, Kellin." Vic starts after a moments silence. "You don't really want to be here anymore do you?" He asks, turning to look at me.

Resting a hand on my stomach, I look away from him, and down at the floor. Could he possibly have guessed that I'm debating whether or not I want to stay here, and raise the baby with him? Am I that see through that he can already guess I'm having doubts about whether or not I want to stay here?

"I'm not sure I know what you mean." I say, not looking up at him. "I mean, sure I don't want to be confined to my room for much longer than I already have been." I add, shrugging a little, before looking up at him. "But, I don't know what I want to do anymore." I sigh, shaking my head.

He nods a little, resting a hand on my thigh, rubbing slightly. The gesture didn't appear to be sexual at all, which I'm definitely glad about, I'm not in the mood for sex right now anyway. In fact, I've no idea what I'm in the mood for. I don't even know what the hell I want to do at all.

"Kellin, I know you don't want to be cooped up in here for any longer than you already have been." He starts. "But, I've just been told that Carlile and Ashby are planning an attack." He says. "In exactly three days, they'll be here with some of their men, to attack."

"What are you planning on doing?" I ask.

He smirks a little, turning to look at me. "We're going to fight them back." He says. "As soon as they get here in three days, we'll be ready for them." He then stands up, and turns to face me as he stands in front of me. "Lynn and Danielle tell me you've turned out to be quite good with a gun."

I nod. "Yeah." I say. "Turns out I am okay at it." I shrug, not exactly sure what he's trying to get at. "Are you wanting me to take part in..." I trail off, not sure what exactly to say.

He shakes his head. "In a way yes, but not quite." He says. "I mean, I don't want you right in the firing line and be an easy target to get shot." He explains. "Never hear the end of it from Lynn and Danielle if you got shot." He mutters. "More of our little sniper." He says. "You'll be completely out of sight, and all you need to do, is shoot at the guys from our rival gang." He then stops, something crossing his mind. "I'll introduce you to the rest of my men tomorrow, so you know who to not shoot at."

I shake my head, resting my elbows on my knees as I cover my face with my hands. Vic wants me to take part in fighting back at Carlile and Ashby's gang? He's actually wanting me to shoot people, be his little hidden sniper, and shoot at the men in the rival gang. Shooting targets is one thing, but actually shooting people? I'm not so sure I can do that.

"Vic, I-I can't do that." I say, looking up at him, shaking my head a little. "I thought the only reason that I'm here, is to just be your sex slave, and nothing else?" I ask.

When I first came here, I thought I was only meant to be his slave, and nothing more. But now he's wanting me to shoot at people, and actually get involved with gang related business? What the hell has my life turned into, and what happened to me just being a stupid little sex slave?

He shakes his head at that, before turning round to exit my room. "Congratulations, you've been promoted." He says. "Lynn and Danielle will be up shortly to take you down for some shooting practise." He adds, walking out of my room, and leaving me sitting there, not knowing what the hell to do next.

I can't shoot anyone! Even if they are from a rival gang!

I don't want this!

Chapter Text

Vic wants me to be his little sniper for when Carlile and Ashby's gang come and attack us, well that's definitely something that I'd rather not do at all. Wait, did he plan this all from the beginning when he had first ordered Lynn and Danielle to give me some shooting practise? Surely not, because he wouldn't have known that they'd be attacking us, right? Well actually, maybe it was a little obvious that they'd choose to attack us, but still. Was the only reason that Vic got me to get some shooting practise, because he wanted me to be his little sniper? At this point I wouldn't really be surprised if it was the whole reason.

Maybe I should just run away from here now, and avoid all this mess, cause I sure as fuck don't want to be Vic's little sniper. Shooting targets is a lot different than shooting people, no matter if they are the enemy. Then again, I do kind of want to get back at Ashby for killing Alex, so maybe it won't be so bad me being Vic's sniper, just as long as I can get back at Ashby for killing Alex. But even then, I can't just kill someone.

I don't like this at all, and I guess I don't really have much of a choice with all of this. So much for Vic being nicer to me now, instead of being a dick, though he isn't being as much of a dick as he first was I suppose.

"You ready to shoot some targets, Kells?" Lynn asks, handing me over a loaded rifle, just as I finish getting the gear on.

I shrug. "I guess so." I mutter, taking the rifle from her, and walking into one of the little cubicles to start doing some practice.

This isn't so bad, shooting at targets, but real people? I just can't do that. Then again, Vic did say that I didn't have to shoot anyone as such, only if it came to it, but that's not the point. I can't just shoot anyone, even if my life depended on it. Though, maybe I'm just saying this now, and when the time comes, I find that I'm perfectly capable of shooting someone? Honestly, I highly doubt that, but if it threatened the safety of my baby, okay maybe that would be the only instance I'm okay with shooting someone. Still maybe not a killing shot though, but I honestly don't even know anymore.

Without even realizing it, I appear to be taking out my anger with Vic and his bright idea of me being his sniper, and I don't even notice that Danielle is watching me with worry and concern. I guess she and Lynn either know about what Vic wants me to do, and she is thinking that I'm all good with what it is – maybe a little too good with what he wants me to do, or that she has no idea about it, and she's just concerned about why I seem to be angry about something. Or she might just be thinking that these pregnancy hormones are making me awfully moody right now. Then again, that last option isn't exactly false, these pregnancy hormones are definitely messing with me right now, I'm not gonna lie about that.

"Kellin, are you okay?" Danielle asks, as soon as I've used up all the bullets in the rifle, and have handed it over to her. "You seem like something's bothering you."

Taking off the earmuffs I'm wearing, I walk over to the bench where Lynn is currently seated at, checking something on her phone, but when she sees me and Danielle walking over to her, she sets her phone down.

"Hey." She says, going to say more, but stops as she sees the concerned look on Danielle's face. "Okay, what's going on?" She asks.

"Do you know what Vic wants me to do?" I ask. "When Carlile and Ashby's gang go to attack us, do you both know what Vic wants me to do?"

Looking between the two of them, they both appear to be confused on what I'm on about, so maybe Vic hasn't told them of what he's wanting me to do for him, I suppose Vic doesn't really tell his help of what he's planning, then again, I do get why he wouldn't tell them, but I would've thought that he would've told this to Danielle and Lynn, since they're the ones who basically babysit me.

"Kellin, what are you talking about?" Danielle asks, placing a hand on my shoulder. "What is Vic wanting you to do for him?"

"He wants me to be his sniper for when Carlile and Ashby's gang come to attack us." I sigh, moving away from Danielle to sit up on the bench. "He says that since – from what you both have told him – I'm rather good with a gun, he wants me to keep guard up on the roof of the house, with both of you up there with me, and be his sniper." I say, looking over at the both of them. "I don't really think I can do that though."

Both Lynn and Danielle are quiet for a while, seemingly processing what I had just told them, till Lynn turns around and runs for the door.

"Vic motherfucking Fuentes!" She screams, running through the doors and up the stairs.

Danielle and I look at one another, before we make our way after Lynn, once Danielle has helped me out of the rest of the gear that is, and even though we lost track of where exactly Lynn is in the house right now, we can still hear her yelling, and we know exactly where she's headed. The two of us make our way upstairs and off to Vic's office, and as we walk closer, we can hear Lynn yelling at Vic.

"I don't fucking give a damn that you think that since Kellin is supposedly a good shooter, that you think he should be your little sniper!" Lynn's pissed off yelling is the first thing that we hear when we walk into Vic's office. "What are you trying to do? Put Kellin and your child in danger?!"

Without even realizing it, I've got my arms wrapped around my stomach protectively, as I watch Lynn yell at Vic. Though, while Lynn was beyond pissed, Vic just sat there behind his desk watching her with a bored expression. Danielle however, even though she also looked pissed off at Vic, seemed to choose to stay by my side and not join in with Lynn's yelling.

"Lyndsey, he's not going to get hurt." Vic says, looking back over at something on his laptop. "And he doesn't have to shoot at anyone unless it's absolutely necessary."

"That's not the fucking point, Victor." Lynn exclaims. "And how can you be so sure that he won't get hurt?" She asks. "What if he does get hurt, and he loses the baby? What then?"

That makes Vic look up at Lynn, before he glances over at me. Shaking his head a little, he turns back to Lynn. "He's not going to get hurt, and he's not going to lose that damn baby." He says. "Now, just leave. Kellin's going to be our sniper for when Carlile and Ashby's gang attack, and there's nothing you can do about it."

He doesn't say anything else after that, and I notice Lynn looks as though she's about to explode. Vic on the other hand, looks like he doesn't want to deal with this at all, and just wants us all to leave his office now, and maybe we should, before he gets a little violent. Though, I don't even really know if he has the capability to get violent, I'd say he could, but I really don't know.

"Lynn, just don't worry about it." I say, glancing over at Vic. "I've got no choice in whether I do it or not." I sigh. "All I am is a slave anyway, so what's the point in fighting against something that my master wants me to do?"

Lynn turns around to face me at that, looking a little surprised at my words. "Kellin, what do you mean don't worry about it?" She asks. "You were saying before that you don't think that you can do this, and now you're saying not to worry about it?"

"Yes." I say. "I've got no choice in whether I do this or not, so why even bother?"

She shakes her head. "No. I'm not gonna let you do this." She says, before looking over at Danielle. "Dani, you agree with me that Kellin shouldn't do this, right?"

Danielle doesn't say anything at first as all eyes are on her, before she's sighing, and looking down at the floor. "I don't think Kellin should be doing anything involving guns." She admits. "So, yes I agree with you, Lynn."

"Hah!" Lynn says, turning to Vic. "Both Danielle and I say that Kellin should not be doing this, and I'm certain there are other people here that would agree with us on it." She says. "Vic, do I need to get Jack to knock some sense into you?"

"I don't want to have to say it again, Lyndsey." Vic starts, sitting back in his chair. "Kellin is doing it, and that's final." He says. "You and Danielle have no part in what I decide Kellin is to do." He looks between the three of us. "All the two of you are, are his maids, and all Kellin is, is a slave."

I notice him looking at me strangely as he says that last part, but as soon as I notice it, it's gone.

"Vic, Danielle and I know Kellin better than you even do." Lynn says, shaking her head. "Do you even know when his birthday is, and how old he is?"

Vic doesn't say anything to that, which in a way proves Lynn's point. Then again, there is the possibility that he does know how old I am, and when my birthday is. I can't remember if I've told him or not yet. Did I tell him? Like, when we first met? I honestly can't remember if I did or not.

"You don't, do you?" Lynn asks, and once Vic doesn't say anything, she sighs, shaking her head at him. "See? Danielle and I know Kellin better than you even do, so I think that grants the both of us having a say in what he does."

"I don't care." Vic says. "Kellin's doing it, and that's final." The look he sends Lynn's way seems to be somewhat threatening, like he's testing her to make him mad. Honestly, I don't even think Vic is afraid to hit a girl. "Now, just leave, before I make you leave."

Lynn goes to say something else, but as I walk over to her, and tug at her hand, she sighs, seemingly giving up for now, but whatever she'll try to do next to get me to not be the sniper when Carlile and Ashby's gang attack us, it probably won't work, so I might as well just do it, even though I don't like it at all. I've got no choice anyway.

"Vic, I'll be your little, sniper." I sigh. "I don't really have much of a choice in this do I?"

Vic nods, glancing over at Lynn, who has gone back to glaring at him. "Alex was our best sniper." He admits. "If Alex were still alive, I probably wouldn't be having you do this." He says. "So Kellin, please take that into consideration."

"Why didn't you just tell me in the first place?" I ask, not really understanding why he could've just told me that to begin with, then again, I don't think it would've made me feel a hell of a lot better about this.

He shrugs. "I didn't think it was that important to mention." He says, before looking over at Lynn and Danielle. "And I would've thought that Danielle or Lynn would've mentioned something about it to you." He then shakes his head. "Now, do you mind leaving? I'm a bit busy here."

I turn to go out of the room along with Danielle, but I notice that Lynn didn't seem to be that set on leaving anytime soon. Sighing, I grab onto her wrist, giving it a little tug, which causes her to look over at me, looking rather frustrated with everything that's going on.

Shaking my head a little, I tug her along towards the door, silently telling her that we should just do as Vic had asked and leave him alone. It takes a few seconds though, but finally Lynn is sighing in defeat, and following Danielle and I out of Vic' office and up to my bedroom.

"Kellin, I still don't like this." Lynn sighs, once the three of us get into my room. "And I swear to god, if you get hurt, I'm going to kill Vic." She says. "And I'll make sure his death is long and painful."

I just shake my head at her, before walking over to my bed and laying down in the middle of it. I am so not looking forward to what's about to happen. Then again, who the hell would be looking forward to something like that?

Chapter Text

Sitting on the couch in the living room, I don't bother to talk with anyone. Vic's got the rest of his gang here, and he's currently trying to introduce me to them all, but I just can't be bothered doing anything right now. Though, I think me not being bothered to do anything right now, might have something to do with the pregnancy, all I want to do right now, is just go curl up in bed and go to sleep instead of, this.

So far, I've learnt the names of most of the other members in Vic's gang, only just though really. I just can't find myself paying that much attention to what Vic is even telling me at all right now, even when I at least try to, I just can't right now.

"Kellin." I look up as I hear Vic say my name. He didn't look too impressed with me right now with my lack of interest, but right now, I could honestly care less.

If I'm being honest, I just want to get out of this place, and possibly never come back. Except, I don't have anywhere to go if I do decide to just run away from here. Actually, there might be somewhere I could go now that I think about it, but I haven't even seen them since I had to leave school. They've probably forgotten about me anyway, so there's not really any use going to them.

"Kellin, I'd appreciate it if you paid a little more attention right now." Vic says, crossing his arms over his chest, before looking over at the guy standing next to him. "Sorry, Anthony, he's usually not like this." He apologizes.

That caused me to stare at Vic in confusion. Did he just apologize about my behavior currently to one of his gang members? What the hell is even going on anymore? Also, I'm pretty sure I'm like this often, kind of anyway, well, not always this mopey, but whatever.

"That's okay." The guy, Anthony, says. "I'm just gonna go get a drink." He adds, excusing himself from Vic and I to go get a drink from over on the table, where there appears to be a bunch of different alcohol.

Dammit, now I wish I could drink right now. Obviously though, that can't happen, considering I am pregnant right now. Though honestly, if I wasn't currently pregnant, Vic probably wouldn't even allow me to grab a drink, probably not because I'm underage... well, not of legal age to drink alcohol, but because I'd still be his slave, and he would most likely still be acting like a dick towards me.

Wrapping my arms around my stomach as Vic sits down next to me, I just feel like going back up to my room right now, but I don't think that Vic would allow me to do so. He wants to introduce his gang members to me, but I'm just not all that interested, even though I have caught onto a couple of their names. Like that guy Vic was just trying to introduce me to, his name is Anthony Mackie.

"Kellin." Vic sighs, looking over at me, shaking his head slightly. "It really would help me a lot if you could pay attention to all of this." He says.

Sighing, I look down at my lap, rubbing a hand up and down my stomach slowly. "I'm sorry, Vic." I sigh. "I'm just tired, and I'm not really able to find myself focusing on a lot of stuff right now." I say, not bothering to look up at him. "I just want these next few days to hurry up and be over with."

If only there was a way to speed up time, so I can just skip to a couple days after Carlile and Ashby's gang have attacked. Even though I am going to be Vic's stupid little sniper for when Carlile and Ashby's gang attacks, I still don't want to even do it, but I've got no choice on the matter, and I have to do it anyway. Though, I guess it won't be too bad, considering I only need to shoot when I've got no choice to, but that's not the point. I just simply want no part in all of this, but I've got no choice but to be apart of it.

Actually, I just want no part in Vic's gang at all. I don't even want to be here anymore, and I just want to leave. The only reason I'm even staying here, is because I've got nowhere else to go, and I've got no idea of what Vic will even do if I even so much as tried to leave, or tell him that I want to leave. I'm honestly hoping that I'll eventually get used to all of this, and end up actually want to stay here. So far, pretty much the only things that are making want to stay, are Lynn and Danielle. They've been my only friends here, along with Alex, but he's dead, and I honestly have no idea how I would've coped here without them.

"I know you do." Vic sighs. "But I promise you, once this is all over, I won't make you do anything like this again, unless it's strictly necessary." He promises me, it looks as though he's about to say something else, but seems to decide against it, and just pats my stomach lightly, before standing up. "Please at least try and make conversation with someone here." He sighs, before walking off.

Great. He expects me to try and make conversation with someone here if they sit down with me? I'm not so sure I'm really up for that if I'm being honest. All I want to do right now, is go to sleep, but instead I'm stuck down here, and I don't even know where Lynn and Danielle are right now. I would've thought those two would've at least stuck by me right now, but I guess not. Then again, it doesn't really bother me too much, they're probably off talking with some of the other women that are here right now, then again, they could be talking with some of the guys that are here right now, but I don't really know or care all that much.

Looking around, I notice Jono and Ben have just arrived, and the both of them walk off over to that maid, Candy, and talk with her for a bit. I honestly didn't really think that both Jono and Ben were in Vic's gang exactly, more them being just, acquaintances with Vic or something, or maybe they have said that they're in Vic's gang, I can't remember if they have said that they are or not. Wow, I appear to not be that great at remembering things. Then again, I did forget to take my birth control pills, causing me to fall pregnant, so I guess it may be a little obvious that I'm not very good at remembering things.

Wrapping my arms around my stomach more, I just sit there in silence, not wanting to do anything right now. I just wish that this was all over already, and that I don't need to worry about being Vic's little sniper anymore. Even though he says everything will be fine, and that I only have to shoot if it's necessary, and that Lynn and Danielle will be up there with me the whole time, I still find myself thinking about what might happen if something were to go wrong. Hopefully I'm just being a little paranoid, and nothing will happen though.

I just want this all to be over already. But of course, that's just asking for too much, and I'm just going to have to power through all of this, and hope that nothing bad is going to happen.

Hopefully once this is all over, I never have to do anything like this ever again, and I'll never have to use a gun ever again. Actually, I'm going to make damn sure that I will never have to touch a gun ever again after all this is over.

This isn't the life I want to raise my child in, and I'm going to make sure they're not involved in any gang related business, even if it'll mean that they never get to meet their father.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure that you don't want us to kick Vic's ass for making you do this?” Lynn asks for what felt like the millionth time today, as we make our way up onto the roof with one of the other guys in Vic's gang, Anthony Mackie

“I'm sure, Lynn.” I sigh. “You don't have to. Now stop asking already.” I say, sitting down on one of the seats once we've gotten up to the top of the roof, and thank god that the roof is one of those flat roofs.

Luckily there's places for us to hide up here also, so no one will hopefully be able to spot us up here. I'm just hoping that we will be safe up here, and Vic wasn't just saying things.

“I know, Kellin.” Lynn says. “I just don't want to see you get hurt. Plus, Fuentes deserves to get his ass kicked for making you do this.”

“Yeah, he does, I know.” I sigh. “I just don't need you to do that, Lynn.” I say, looking up at her. “Besides, I…” I trail off, not sure of what to say.

Should I tell Lynn and Danielle that I'm not wanting to stay here anymore, but I wouldn't know where to go if I do go to leave? They do deserve to know after all, as they're technically the only ones here that's making me want to stay, along with the fact that I've got nowhere to go if I do decide to leave this place.

No, I don't think I will tell them just yet. I'll wait till I've made my decision I think, that way if I tell them now that I want to leave, and I don't end up leaving, I would've upset them for nothing. Then again, I'll be upsetting them when - and if - I do decide to leave this place. But leaving this place is ultimately the best option for if I'm wanting to keep my baby safe.

“But what?” Lynn asks, walking over to me, and sitting down next to me. “What is it, Kellin?”

I shake my head. “It’s nothing.” I say, looking over at her to see her watching me closely.

She doesn't appear to believe me when I say there's nothing wrong, but she doesn't push the subject further, and it’s a good thing that, too. I don't know if I could bare to tell her and Danielle that I'm thinking of leaving just yet when I haven't even decided if I am or not yet. Unfortunately though, I know that Lynn will probably be trying to get me to talk about it later on.

“Here comes Carlile and Ashby.” Danielle says, from where she was standing. “Vic is just coming outside with Jack right now.”

Standing up, I walk over to Danielle's side, to see Austin Carlile and Alan Ashby making their way over to the middle of the long driveway. Vic and Jack were approaching the both of them, till they stop, waiting for Carlile and Ashby to reach them.

“What are they talking about?” I ask. Come to think of it, that probably wasn't the smartest thing to ask, since there's no way that we can even hear what they're saying down there.

“I don't know.” Danielle says, shaking her head. “I can only see them, not hear them.”

Nodding, I laugh a little. “Yeah, I just realized that after I had asked it.” I admit. “But, do you have an idea of what they could be talking about?” I ask.

“Well, I for one think Jack's just wanting to end Ashby now.” Lynn starts, walking over to Danielle and I. “Maybe even make his death a slow and painful one. Actually, I'm sure that's exactly what he's wanting to do.” She says. “I know I'd want to make it a slow and painful death.”

Looking down over towards where Vic and Jack are standing and facing Carlile and Ashby, I can't help but want to know exactly what they're talking about. Could one of the reasons Carlile and Ashby have decided to attack, because they want revenge for the death of their unborn child, despite them both supposedly not giving two shits about it? Well, maybe Carlile gave a damn about it to some extent, but from what Vic had said, supposedly Ashby didn't give a damn about it.

Near to where the four of them are standing, I can only just spot members from Carlile and Ashby's gang waiting near two cars parked a little further down the driveway, and so far, I couldn't spot any of Vic's men around the place. I'm not even sure how any of this gang confrontation stuff work, but I sure don't want to be here right now, and I just can't wait till this is all over and done with, cause I sure as hell don't want to get involved with something like this ever again.

“You three might want to stay hidden up here, so the people down on the ground won't be able to see you up here.” Anthony says, walking over to us, after just having set up a bit of stuff up here, and gotten the gun that I'll be using - hopefully not using actually - out and loaded up with bullets.

“I thought they won't be able to see us up here?” I ask. “Vic said that we'd be hidden from the others up here.”

Anthony nods. “Well now, that would be the case if you weren't standing right by the edge.” He points out. “They'll all be able to see you if you stand there.”

“He has a point.” Danielle says. “If we stay standing here, then the enemy will be able to spot us.”

I guess that's true, and we should move out of the way before someone down there spots us, but would anyone really be able to get up here at all? That, I'm not so sure I want to find out, so moving as quickly as I can, I move to sit where Anthony had set everything out for me behind one of the walls, or railings, whatever it is.

Where I'm currently sitting, it's in just the right spot for me to see the people down below, but not for them to see me, as long as they don't concentrate too hard I suppose. Either way, I appear to be well hidden, a really I only need to look over the side when I need to shoot someone - if I need to shoot someone.

Looking around, I see that Lynn, Danielle, and Anthony have already got into their places, Lynn close to my side, Danielle on the other side of the roof behind the wall, and Anthony near the way up onto the roof in case someone does try to get up here. Even though Vic has said that I'm safe up here, I'm still very nervous that something's going to go terribly wrong, and someone is either going to get hurt, or not make it out of this alive.

“Danielle, what do you see?” Anthony calls over to Danielle, who had just taken a quick glance over the wall, as gunshots rang through the air.

Looking over at Danielle, I see that she's now back behind the wall, so no one down below can see her, before she's looking over at Anthony.

“Well, it seems as though Jack just fired at Ashby, and now the rest of Carlile and Ashby's men have come out, and are pointing their guns at Vic and Jack.” She says. “No signs of the rest of our men yet though.”

“Is Ashby dead?” Lynn asks. “Please tell me that little ginger whore is dead.” She says, glancing over the side, before dropping back down. “Fuck!” She exclaims, stamping at the ground with her foot.

At that, I take it as though Ashby isn't dead, but hopefully after today, both Carlile and Ashby will be dead. After all that I'm aware that they've done, those two don't deserve to take another breath. Lynn will get her revenge on the both of them for killing her girlfriend, Alexa, and their son, Toby, just as Jack will get his revenge on them for killing Alex. I'm not sure what else exactly they've done, but whatever else they might've done, they're sure to both be dead after today. Hopefully.

I've never said something like this for anyone, but Carlile and Ashby deserve to die, and just maybe I might do it myself if no one else does. I might've said that I couldn't kill another person, but I might just have to make an exception for Carlile and Ashby.

Chapter Text

“Okay, our men have come out of hiding now.” Danielle says, glancing over the side, before sitting back down behind the wall. “Kellin, have you got your gun ready?” She asks, looking over at me.

I nod, after just having finished loading the gun just as how Anthony had showed me yesterday. Hopefully I won't have any need to use this, but in a strange way, I can't help but feel a lot safer having the gun with me right now. Maybe this won't be so bad after all, just as long as I don't have to shoot anybody, or at least only have to shoot either Alan Ashby or Austin Carlile. I don't want to shoot anyone else, even if they are from a rival gang.

I don't see or hear much fighting going on down there, not exactly any gunshots either. I don't know exactly how gang fights work, but isn't there usually at least some gunshots? Instead, there's none. But even though here is none, I still keep my gun aimed right down at the opposing gang.

Looking behind me as I hear someone drop to the ground, I see that Anthony has been knocked onto the ground unconscious. Four of Carlile and Ashby's men have made their way up here without any of us noticing, and were now pointing their guns at Lynn, Danielle, and myself. Vic's so called safe plan of action, doesn't seem so fucking safe now.

“Up!” One of the men says, pulling onto my arm to try and get me to stand up.

I do my best to fight him off, but before I could shoot at him, he's kicked my gun right out of my hands, and was now pulling me up. Looking over at Lynn and Danielle, I see that they both are being pushed along through the door back inside at gunpoint just as I am now.

So much for Vic promising that nothing will happen to Lynn, Danielle, and myself....

Being led through the house with a gun pointed to my head definitely wasn't how this was meant to go down at all, but it went down exactly like that anyway. Vic promised that nothing would happen to me, but look at this now, a couple of Ashby and Carlile’s men had made their way up to the roof through the mansion, and now Lynn, Danielle and I are being led down to where the rest of them are. I just hope that these men didn't actually kill Anthony, and that he's just been knocked out.

“Vic, you lying bastard!” Lynn yells, once we get over to where both gangs are still confronting each other. “You promised Kellin would be safe!”

Vic didn't seem phased by what Lynn was screaming at him, instead he just kept his gun pointing at Ashby, completely ignoring everything that Lynn was saying. Does he even care that this all isn't going exactly how he promised it would? Does he even care that his child, and the mother of his child - mother meaning myself - are in danger?

Actually now that I think about it, what is this fight even about anyway? Vic never told me what his is even about. I can guess that Jack is wanting revenge on Ashby for murdering Alex, and Lynn wants Ashby and Carlile dead for the killings of her girlfriend and her son, but what is really the main reason for this? Maybe Vic is wanting to avenge Alex's death also it as Jack is, since he used to be very close to Alex.

“Give up, Vic.” Carlile starts. “If you don't, we'll kill your little pet and the child it's carrying.” He says. “It only seems fitting since you killed our child.”

At that, I try and get out of the hold that some guy has on me, but he only tightens his grip on me, pressing the barrel of the gun right to the side of my head. Would Vic let them kill me, and our baby? Is he that cruel to allow that to happen?

“Only fitting?” Lynn asks. “You tortured and murdered my girlfriend and son!” She screams at them. “It's more fitting that we killed your child, since you killed the two most important people in my life!” She yells, fuming with anger. “And also, your little ginger whore killed Alex, and he's going to get exactly what’s coming to him, and so are you.”

In a way I guess Lynn has a point there, but that doesn't justify killing an innocent baby, that wasn't even born yet. Though, I'm not completely sure if it was on purpose or an accident that the baby had died.

Carlile sighs, walking over to Lynn. “That may be true, but it wasn't you that killed our baby.” He says, before looking over towards me. “It was Fuentes who killed her, so now he gets to watch as we kill his little pet, and the child said pet is carrying.”

Looking over at Vic, I find that he's not even looking at me, just staring at Ashby, while pointing his gun at him. Is he just going to stand there and let this fucking happen? And wait, I thought Vic had said that Carlile and Ashby didn't even give a fuck about the baby? Then again, he did mention it was only Ashby that didn't give a fuck about the baby, he never said anything about Carlile not wanting it.

“Vic.” I start, trying to get his attention. “Are you just going to stand there, and let him kill me and our baby?” I ask. “Are you really that much of a dick to allow that to happen?”

He doesn't say anything to me at that, just turns around, glancing at me briefly before turning towards Carlile. “Kill him, I don't care.” He says. “He's just a slave, I can always get another if you kill this one.”

As Carlile turns from Vic to me, I glance over at Vic, to see him watching me now. He shakes his head a little, before aiming his gun back at Ashby, and shooting, taking him by surprise and hitting him right in the chest before he has any time to react.

We all stop dead in our tracks at that, as we stare down at Ashby, as his life slowly slips away, blood pooling on the concrete around him.

“No!” Carlile yells, rage pulsing through him, as he sees his partner's life slipping away before his eyes.

He then turns back to me, pointing his gun right at me, and everything seemed to be going in slow motion after that.

I heard the gunshot, I know I did. But I didn't feel it pierce through me. Did I get hit? I feel fine, but if I didn't get hit, then who did? I hear a second gunshot, but I didn't feel that one hit me either. Someone else got those blows, and my brain isn't allowing me to register who received those shots.

That is, until I hear someone call out a certain name. Lyndsey.

Chapter Text

Lynn was the one that got shot the first time. She had broken free from the hold that guy had on her, and had jumped in front of me just as Austin Carlile had taken a shot at me. Lynn had taken the shot for me.

The second shot, Carlile had received from Vic, I gather, as I see Vic still has his gun pointing at Carlile, as he lays bleeding out on the ground. Well, good riddance for him, and also good riddance for Alan Ashby too, as he lay dead not far from where Carlile lay.

Surprisingly though, none of Carlile and Ashby's men try do anything to hurt any of us, in fact, the simply drop their weapons, and stand back, and once I'm out of that guys hold, I rush over to Lynn's side, along with Danielle.

She wasn't dead yet, but blood was gushing out of the gunshot wound on her side. Well, not exactly gushing out, but she was losing blood fast, and if we don't do anything about it right now, I'm afraid that she won't make it.

“Vic. We need to get her to the hospital.” Danielle says, looking up over at Vic, before he's running over to us with Jack right by his side.

“Jack. You and Danielle take Lynn to the hospital.” Vic instructs, before glancing around at his men, and then Carlile and Ashby's former men now, I guess? “Jaime, Tony. I want you to dispose of Carlile and Ashby's bodies.” He orders. “Jenna, Tay, Jono, and Ben. I need you to escort Carlile's men out of here, and make sure that they leave the property.”

At their orders, everyone gets to what they've been instructed to do, and Danielle helps Jack picks Lynn up carefully, before carrying her over to one of the cars. I go to stand up and follow Danielle and Jack, but as I get up, Vic grabs onto my arm, pulling me back.

“Kellin, wait.” He starts.

But I don't wait. Instead, I pull my arm out of his hold, and walk off, following Danielle and Jack out of this place, to take Lynn to the hospital. After what Vic had said before, I don't even want to see or talk to him right now.

I think this has also fueled my fire of leaving this place as soon as I possibly can. Like he said, all I am, is a slave, and he can always find another if I leave, or die.

The only thing is though, I don't know where I'll go if I do leave.

******

The doctors had said that Lynn had lost a lot of blood, but thankfully she's going to be able to pull through. I'm not sure what I would've done if Lynn had died, she's one of the only friends that I've managed to make here, aside from Danielle, and Alex, but he's dead. If Lynn had died, I'd only have Daniele left here, and I'm not sure why I would've done if I only had one friend left alive.

Even though the doctors say that Lynn's going to pull through, she has yet to wake up, and it's been almost five hours right now. I think one of the nurses had said that it may take a while for her to wake, but I wasn't really paying that much attention, all I was really listening for, is that she'd be okay, and that she'd pull through.

“You should get something to eat, Kellin.” Danielle says, sitting down on the seat next to me. “You haven't had anything since this morning,”

“I'm not hungry.” I sigh, shaking my head, as I just sit there next to Lynn's side, while she lay there in the hospital bed.

“Kellin, you've got to eat something.” Danielle sighs. “Think about the health of your baby.” She says. “You want them to be healthy, don't you?”

Danielle is right, of course she is. If I want what's best for my baby, I've got to eat, and take them as far from this life as possible. Vic most likely wants nothing to do with them, so why stay? Plus, by staying it's putting them in harms way.

That's why I'm contemplating leaving. “Of course I do.” I sigh, shaking my head a little. “I'm just worried about Lynn.”

“We all are.” She sighs, hugging me a little, before setting down a plastic bag with some food in it. “Now eat. I don't want to see you go hungry. Especially not she you've got two mouths to feed.” She says. “Plus, the food in hospital cafés are expensive, so don't waste it, Mr.”

“Okay, Dani.” I sigh, before looking through the plastic bag with the food.

She nods, before getting up, and walking over to Jack, who's sitting on the other side of the room.

I don't exactly eat much of the food, or at least not very quickly, but Danielle seems to be satisfied with it either way. At least she didn't order me to eat every last piece of the food she got me, even though she did say not to waste it.

After a while, I look up over at Jack and Danielle as I hear one of them say my name, but the problem is, they weren't actually saying my he to ask me something, it was more like they were talking about me, but what they were talking about exactly, I've got no idea. I guess it's probably not much of a problem, but it's still got me a little curious about why they're talking about me, and also a little nervous about what it is they're talking about.

Maybe it's just about what Vic had said to Carlile earlier. How he doesn't care if I die or not, and that he can get another slave if I were to die, since all I am is a slave. Honestly, I thought he was past thinking that, but I guess not. Unless he was just saying that, in the hopes that Carlile wouldn't kill me, if I'm not important at all to him? Honestly, I kind of doubt it, but there's still the chance that he meant it like that.

The door to the room opening interrupts me from my thoughts, and as I turn around to see who it is that has walked in, I expected it to be a nurse or something, but as I see who it really is, I kind of wish that I didn't turn around to look in the first place.

There he is, in all his douchebaggery-ness is, Victor fucking Fuentes. The one man that I don't want to see right now.

“How is she?” He asks, ignoring me, as he walks over to Jack and Danielle.

“She lost a lot of blood, but the doctors say she's going to pull through.” Danielle says, before looking over at me, then looking back at Vic. “Vic, I don't like what you said about Kellin earlier.” She says. “Neither does Jack.”

“Well, what else was I supposed to say?” He asks. “If I told him that I loved Kellin or some shit like that, then he would've killed him for sure.” He says.

“He almost killed Kellin anyway, Vic.” Jack says. “It wouldn't have made any difference. He was going to kill your unborn child, just as you killed his.”

At that, I look down at my stomach, and wrap my arms around my bump protectively. Jack is right with that, Carlile would've killed me either way, cause Vic killed his child.

“You know just as well as I do that that unborn baby's death was an accident.” Vic says. “You know I wouldn't kill an innocent child, no matter who their parents are.”

“Then why was Alan Ashby held prisoner in the first place?” I ask, walking over to them. “Especially while he was pregnant?”

The three of them turn to look at me, surprised to find me walking over, but honestly, they were talking about me. They should have expected that I would've walked over.

None of them answer my question, not even Danielle, who I thought would at least tell me if Vic and Jack wouldn't. Instead, they just stand there awkwardly.

I roll my eyes at that. “Honestly, if you don't want me to get involved in your conversations, then don't have them when I'm in the same room as you.” I say. “And, don't expect me not to want to know what you're talking about, when it's me that you're talking about also.”

Still, they don't say anything, not even a word. That is, until Danielle excuses herself from Vic and Jack, and walks over to me.

“Kellin.” She sighs, wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “This probably isn't the type of things you should be hearing, or getting involved with. Especially not while you're pregnant.”

I raise an eyebrow at her. “Seriously? Vic makes me get involved in a gang skirmish, but I can't hear what the fuck it is you're talking about?” I ask, moving away from her a little.

Danielle thinks about it for a few seconds, before shaking her head. “Actually no, you're right.” She says. “The gang skirmish was what you shouldn't have gotten involved in. But, I don't really think that you should get involved with this conversation. Not when it could possibly stress you out a bit in some way.”

“Danielle.” Vic says, causing Danielle and to look over at him Jack. “We'll talk about this back home.” He says. “I want to talk to Kellin right now.”

At that, I shake my head. “Well, I don't want to talk to you, Vic.” I say. “Not right now, anyway.”

He sighs at that, shaking his head. “Okay then.” He says. “But, just know I didn't really mean what I had said earlier this morning.”

I look up at that. “Then you shouldn't have said it.” I say, shaking my head. “It wouldn't have made any difference for Carlile trying to kill me and my baby anyway.”

“You mean our baby, Kellin.” Vic says. “They're not just yours.”

Huh, so it appears that he's actually possibly wanting to be there for the baby now? Unfortunately he's too late for that now. I might sound a bit selfish when I say this, but I actually don't think I want my baby to know that Vic is their father anymore. He lost his chance at being in my baby's life.

I shake my head, walking back over to Lynn's side, and sitting back down. “No I don't.” I shake my head. “I do mean my baby.” I say. “And I don't want you anywhere near my baby once they're born.”

Chapter Text

A few months have passed since. Carlile and Ashby were killed, and so far, I haven't really spoken to Vic. Lynn’s doing better now, and she's almost fully healed. But I don't think she'll ever forgive Vic for putting me and my baby in harm's way, even if she did thank him for killing the two that murdered her girlfriend and son.

A couple days ago now when I went in for an ultrasound with Lynn and Danielle, we found out that the baby is a boy. I haven't told this to Vic yet, neither has Lynn and Danielle, I don't think that they have anyway, I asked them not to tell him.

I still don't want Vic anywhere near my baby, and the first chance I get, I'm out of here, and never coming back. If Vic has changed his mind and wants to be apart of my sons life, then it's too late for that now. He lost his chance, and I don't want my son to grow up in this lifestyle, and I highly doubt that Vic would give this up for myself and my son, even if he tried.

The only thing about me wanting to leave as soon as I can though, is that I don't know where I'll be able to go, and if I go somewhere that involves needing to fly over there, I would have to wait a bit till after my son is born. Considering being closer to the due date, it's not exactly safe for me to travel by plane. I also don't exactly want to fly out somewhere as soon as my son is born, I'd probably wait a couple months before going. That is, if I were to travel somewhere by plane.

“You don't want to stay here, do you?”

I look up, seeing Vic standing in the doorway to my room, looking a little defeated. “So? Do you, or don't you?” He asks.

Sighing, I shake my head. “No.” I sigh. I don't exactly want to talk to Vic at all right now, I wish he wasn't even here at all, but what choice do I have? I have to talk to him eventually. “I just want what's best for my son.” I say.

“I want what's best for our son too, Kellin.” Vic sighs, walking over to my side, and sitting down on the bed next to me. “But, I don't think the best thing to do, is keep him out of his father's life.” He says.

This causes me to look up at him, before I move away from him. “Since when did you want to have anything to do with him?” I ask. “No, Vic. I know it's not the best thing to keep him away from his father, but it's the only way to keep him safe.”

“Kellin, I have just as much right to that child as you do.” Vic says.

In a way, I suppose he's right, but I honestly don't care. “You're right.” I start, resting a hand on my stomach, as I feel a soft kick ever so often. “But still. I don't want you anywhere near him. It's the only way to keep him safe.” I say.

“Where would you go?” He asks. “Your parents are dead and you don't have any money.” He says. “I also doubt any of your old school friends would lift a finger to help you.” He adds. “I've put a fucking roof over your head, and gave you food, and now you just want to leave, and keep me out of our son's life?”

“Vic, I do appreciate what little you've done for me, but really, all I am to you, is a sex slave.” I say, he did have a point with that, but really, he didn't do that much. “You said it yourself, once the baby is born, I'd have to go back to being just that, your fucking sex slave, and I don't want that.” I say. “I don't want my son to grow up, and see his mother be nothing more than his father's slave. I can't do that to him.”

That seemed to stop Vic for a bit, but he still looked a little pissed off about all of this. Why can't he see that I just want what's best for my son, which is to be as far from him as possible? I just don't get how he doesn't see that. Also, why is he all of a sudden wanting to be a part of my son's life? Is he just thinking that he'll be a replacement for the son he lost? If so, then he can go get fucked.

“You've still got nowhere to go.” Vic says. “You've got no choice but to stay here.”

I shake my head. “Give me, six months, tops, and I'll have something figured out,” I say. “I just need a laptop to use in the meantime.”

“Really? So you're just going to try and contact one of your old school friends I'm guessing?” He asks. “Kellin, if they still cared about you, then you wouldn't even be in this situation.” He says. “None of them are going to so much as lift a finger to help you.”

“You might be right, or you might be wrong.” I say. “We'll see in six months time if you're right or wrong.”

“And what if in that six months you decide that you want to stay here?” He asks. “What then?”

“Oh, I won't be changing my mind within the next six months.” I say. “I’m leaving once I've found somewhere to go, and you're not stopping me.”

At, he looks as though he's about to hit me, but decides against it, before turning and walking out of the room. I could only just faintly hear him grumbling something to himself, but I wasn't paying attention to what it was he was grumbling about. It's probably something about how I'm being an ungrateful brat or something, but I just want what's best for my son, and that is to be as far away from Vic and this lifestyle.

Now though, he still kind of has a point with my old friends from school not wanting to so much as lift a finger to help me, but he could also be wrong about it. There may still be the possibility that what my two former best friends had told me years ago still stand, that they'll help me whenever I need their help, and right now, I sure do need their help. I just hope that still applies, and that they haven't forgotten me at all.

About half an hour later, Vic comes back into the room, dropping a laptop down on the bed in front of me. “There.” He says. “I doubt any of your old school friends will help you though.” He mutters, before walking out of the room.

Watching on after Vic as he leaves the room, till he's out of sight down the hallway, I can't help but not feel sorry for him. He just doesn't seem to get that I'm only doing what's best for my son, and that is leaving this place as soon as I can.

Looking down at the laptop in front of me, I contemplate whether I want to do this right now, or wait till later. Maybe it would be best to do it now so I've got it out of the way quicker. Yeah, I think I should just do it now.

Turning the laptop on, I brace myself for what's to come, and exactly what I'm going to tell my old friend.

 just hope he still remembers me.

Chapter Text

Vic's POV

"So, you've lost him then?" Jack asks, walking into the gym, where I'm currently in throwing punches to one of the punching bags. "You know, he's only trying to do what's best for the baby." Jack sighs, walking closer to me.

I stop, turning to look at him. "And what? Keeping me out of my child's life is the best way to go?" I ask.

Jack sighs, leaning up against the wall near us. "Vic, actually think for one fucking second about what it is that you do, and how you've treated Kellin." He says. "Can you see why Kellin has a problem with wanting to raise the baby up in this environment?"

Shaking my head, I go back to punching the bag in front of me. "He's safer here than he would be anywhere else." I mutter, punching away.

Kellin just doesn't seem to understand that I should be able to have a say in that child's life, he's not the only one that created it. Just cause he's the one carrying it, doesn't mean that he gets to call all the shots of what happens to it.

"Vic, I don't know what the fuck you're thinking right now, but Kellin and the baby are not safer here than anywhere else!" Jack says. "They’re safer away from here, and away from you."

I just ignore him. I don't care what he's saying, Kellin and our son would be safe here. What happened during the gang skirmish wasn't what I was expecting to happen, I never meant for Kellin to almost get killed, and for Lynn to get shot, that was not part of the plan at all.

Kellin's just being an ungrateful little bitch. I'm giving him a roof over his head and food, and he wants to go off and leave with our child? I honestly doubt he's going to be able to find somewhere to go, and I highly doubt his old school friends will so much as lift a finger to help him. They've probably all forgotten about him anyway.

“If it was Alex telling you this, you'd listen to him now, wouldn't you?” Jack asks, finally managing to catch my attention. “You're still not over losing your child you and Alex had when he still went by Alexandra.” He says. “Alex could literally get you to do whatever it was he asked you to do, and you'd actually listen to him. But when it comes to anyone else, you just don't fucking listen. And don't even try to argue with me on this, cause you know it's absolutely true.”

“Jack.” I sigh. “This isn't the time to bring Alex up.” I say, going to say more, but Jack cuts me off.

“No, it's not, I know.” He agrees. “But Vic, what I say is true, and you fucking know it.” He says. “If Alex were here telling you this, you'd listen to him. I don't see why I didn't appoint him your second in command instead of me.” He says.

“You know why I chose you instead of Alex.” I say. “And he didn't even want to be second in command.”

“For all I know you might not have chosen him because he was transgender, and you didn't want to look weak for having someone like him as your second in command.” Jack says.

How this managed to go from about Kellin to Alex, I don't know, but Alex is dead, Kellin's still alive. We should be worrying about the one who's still alive, and is planning on keeping my son away from me.

“That's not why at all.” I say. “Now, shouldn't we be talking about the one who's still alive, and who is planning on keeping my son away from me?”

Jack shakes his head, leaning up against the wall. “He's keeping him away from you to protect him, Vic.” He sighs. “He's just trying to do what's best for him, even if it means you don't have a part in his life.” He says. “Don't bother saying that you can change, cause we both know that you can't.” He adds.

He really thinks that I can't change my ways in order to keep my son safe? Really? Is exactly what Kellin is thinking? If so, then he's stupid to think that.

Jesus Christ, this wasn't meant to happen when I bought him off Sykes. He was never meant to fall pregnant with my child, and I sure wasn't supposed to start falling for him. Well, I haven't really fallen that hard for him, but still. None of this was meant to happen.

“Vic, if kellin wants to do this, then you're just going to have to suck it up and let him do so.” Jack says. “If Kellin was going to give you another chance, then you've blown it with what happened with Carlile and Ashby. You put both him and the child at risk, and because of that, I doubt Kellin’s going to give you another chance.” He says, walking over to the door. “Also, I don't think he even trusts you at all.”

Sighing, I sit down on one of the benches, leaning up against the wall. “What am I supposed to do?” I sigh.

“Think about it.” He says, before going to walk out the door. “And let Kellin make his own decisions. Even if it is keeping the child away from you.”

Kellin's POV

Vic believes that none of my old friends will even bother to lift a finger to help me out. He could be right, but I really want to prove him wrong. Surely my best friend will help, he'd help me a lot over the years we were at school together, and I do recall that he had promised me that if I ever need any help, that he'd be there for me. The only way that he wouldn't be able to, is if he had moved to Romania or something. He's always said that he'd love to move back to his home country one day.

Honestly, I'm not sure why I didn't go to him for help after my parents had died. Probably because I wasn't exactly thinking at the time, and actually, I hardly remember what happened when my parents died in the fire.

Opening up my Facebook page that I've had since I was like, fourteen or something, I just look through my news feed, not exactly that sure how to work it anymore since it's been years since I've been on this site. I'm actually surprised that I still remember the password actually, I would've thought I'd forget what it was.

While looking through my news feed thing, I find that a lot of the people of knew from school looked as though they were still living okay lives, well much better than mine anyway. But one in particular caught my attention. My best friend, Sebastian.

He looked so happy in the photo posted on here with his boyfriend, and I honestly can't believe that he's still with the same guy since I knew him, then again, I did have a strong feeling that those two would be together for a long time coming. What's even better, is that they've got a kid together. So it seems I'm not the only one to have a kid young.

Maybe it wouldn't be such a great idea to seek help from him then, if he's already got a kid to look after, and I don't want to be a bother to him and his boyfriend, Chris. But then again, I really don't want to be here anymore.

I don't want to be here with someone that I don't even trust, and I most definitely don't want to put my son at risk from getting hurt, or killed. Vic just doesn't seem to understand that. And, it would never work out between us, I don't love him, maybe I had some form of feelings for him, but what feelings I've had for him are gone, and I don't want to be with a man that I don't love and trust. I don't even want to attempt to have a future with him, I don't even think I could do that, not even for the sake of my baby.

That's why my only option is to leave. I can't stay somewhere that I don't want to be, with a man that I don't even love. Honestly, the only reason I haven't left already, is Lynn and Danielle, but now, not even they could make me stay. I should probably talk with them about my decision of leaving this place actually, I don't want them to find out right before I leave.

For now though, I've got to pick up the courage to message Sebastian, and figure out exactly what I'm going to say to him. I haven't exactly planned any of this out at all, but right now I don't care about that. All I'm focused on now, is what I'm going to say to Sebastian, and hopefully I can figure out what I'm going to tell him soon, as it seems as though he's currently online right now.

Chapter Text

I honestly still am not really prepared to message Sebastian at all right now. I don't even know what to say to him, and I don't even know if he even remembers me. Or if he's noticed me online yet.

This would probably be a little better if we were face to face right now, but unfortunately we're not. Then again, I'd probably chicken out of talking to him if I were to talk to him in person. He may have changed a lot since I last saw him, I know I've changed a hell of a lot since I last saw him, and there's a possibility that he's changed a lot also. But if he has changed a lot since I last saw him, I do believe that he'd still be as kind as he's always been, that's something about Sebastian that I don't think will ever change.

“Hey, Kellin.”

I turn around to find Lynn standing in the doorway. She looks as though she's getting better from when she got shot, and I'm so glad that she didn't die. Though, she's still looking a little pale, but she always was a little bit pale, so there isn't really much difference.

“Hey, how you feeling?” I ask, moving over on my bed a little and indicating for her to sit down next to me.

“Okay, I guess.” She sighs, sitting down next to me, and looking at the screen on the laptop curiously. “How are you feeling?”

At that, I sigh, shaking my head. I'm not entirely sure how I'm feeling right now. I'm seven months pregnant, and I'm somewhere that I don't want to be at all, and I'm nervous about messaging Sebastian about seeing if I could go stay with him for a while. Wait, I haven't even told Lynn or Danielle that I'm wanting to leave his place just yet. I should probably tell them sooner or later, before they find out at the last minute.

“Fine, I guess.” I say, wincing a little as I feel my son kicking inside me. Is that meant to be his way of telling me that I'm lying about how I feel? Probably. “Well, as fine as I can be for being seven months pregnant.” I sigh, rubbing a hand round my stomach.

Lynn nods a little, before looking down at her lap, sighing a little. “Kellin, I know that you don't want to be here anymore.” She says. “So does Danielle, and we both agree with your decision on wanting to leave this place. It's the safest thing for you and your son, and we just want what's best for you.”

Nodding a little, I lean my head on her shoulder. “Thank you for understanding.” I sigh. “Vic doesn't seem to understand why I want to leave, even though it's the best option for me and my son.”

“Vic's just being a dick like usual.” She says, rubbing a hand round my back. “When the time comes for you to leave, he'll understand why you've chosen to leave this place. Just, I don't expect it to be anytime soon that he'll understand why you've chosen to leave.”

What Lynn was saying, is exactly right, though I honestly doubt that Vic will eventually understand why I'm wanting to leave. Then again, he says that he wants what's best for my son, so maybe he will understand eventually.

Looking back at the laptop screen as it appears that I've got a message, I find myself becoming nervous once more about all of this, as I see that it's Sebastian that has messaged me. It seems like he's noticed that I'm online now, and it looks as though he hasn't forgotten me, so I guess that's going to make it somewhat easier. It doesn't stop me from not knowing what to say though, I wish it did, but unfortunately that's not the case at all.

“Who's this, Sebastian guy?” Lynn asks, as she too sees the notification that has popped up on the screen.

“He's my old friend from school.” I say. “I'm planning on asking him if I could possibly stay with him for awhile. But, I don't know what exactly to say to him.” I sigh.

She sighs at that, hugging me a little. “You'll think of something, Kells.” She promises me. “And, I may not know this Sebastian guy, but I'm sure he'll help you out.”

I know what she's saying is probably true. Sebastian would help me with a lot of stuff while we were at school together. Unfortunately we were never in any of the same classes though, as he was a year ahead of me, but that didn't matter. He was there for me a lot of the time, but I don't know if it'll be the same now, especially when he's got his own kid.

“Don't worry, Kellin.” Lynn says. “Everything will be alright in the end.” She promises, before she's getting up off my bed, and walking over to the door, but before she leaves the room, she turns round to face me. “I’d stay and help out with what you're gonna say to Sebastian, but I think this is something that you've got to do by yourself.” She admits. “But, I'm always here for you if you need it. So is Danielle.”

With that, she's turning and walking out of the room, leaving me by myself staring at the laptop screen. In a way, Lynn is right, this is something that I have to do by myself. Sebastian is my very good old friend from school that I haven't seen in years, and it just wouldn't be right getting someone else to talk to him for me.

Opening up the message, I read through it, trying not to let the tears that I had no idea I was holding fall, but not really managing that so well, as a few tears fell anyway.

Curse these stupid pregnancy hormones....

Basically what Sebastian had sent me, was him saying that he nearly spat out his coffee when he saw that I was online. He also asked how I've been, and what had happened to me that night, saying that everyone thought I had died along with my parents.

I can't help but laugh a little at some of the stuff that he had typed up, and somehow, I find myself knowing exactly what to write. It's strange, at first I didn't know what the hell I was even going to tell him, and now I know exactly what I'm going to tell him. Well, of course there's a few details that I'm leaving out, as I don't exactly want him to know everything that happened to me.

Talking with Sebastian again, it made me feel like everything was how it used to be, before all of this, and before my parents died. Oh, how I desperately want everything to go back to how it used to be, and all of this was just one big bad dream. Unfortunately, that's not the case at all, and however much I wish it, this is really happening, and it's not all just one big bad dream.

I don't ask Sebastian straight away if I could come and stay with him for a while, instead we just talk about stuff, and how life has been. I learn that his son, Jasper, is turning one in May next year. He also mentions that he'd love it if I were to come and visit sometime, and that I'm always welcome to come over any time that I would like to.

Now, the fact that he's said I'm welcome to go over to his whenever I'd like to, is kind of giving me hope that he and Chris would be okay with me going over to stay with them for a while. Maybe I should ask him now then? It seems like a good idea to ask now.

Quickly, I type up asking him if he could do me a big favor, saying that it's okay if he can't, and explain a little what's happened to me. I tell him that I'm seven months pregnant and currently living with the child's father, but he doesn't want anything to do with the child. I tell him that I don't exactly feel that safe where I'm currently living, and that I just need to find somewhere to stay till I find a place for myself.

As soon as I press the send button, I sit back and wait for him to reply, rather nervously about what his answer will be. In a way I may have lied a little about what I said, I mean, I don't really know exactly if Vic doesn't want anything to do with the baby, but even if he does, I'm still going to keep him out of his life, as it's the safest thing for him.

It takes Sebastian a while to reply back, but when he does, he says that he'll talk with Chris about it, but he's positive that the answer will be yes, that I can stay with them for as long as I need to.

Sighing in relief, I send reply back to him, telling him how grateful I am for this, and that I can't thank him enough.

Vic said that none of my old friends will so much as lift a finger to help me. Oh, how I can't wait to rub this in his fucking asshole face.

Chapter Text

It didn't take too long for Sebastian to get back to me with whether or not I can stay with him and Chris for a while. Like he had said, he's sure Chris would be fine with it, and thankfully Chris is one hundred percent okay with me staying with the two of them. But there's a slight problem.

The two of them live in Brooklyn, while I'm in San Diego currently. So, there's that problem, I've got no idea of how I'm going to get the money for a plane ticket to get over there, or money to get over there in general. I honestly doubt Vic would spare me some cash to get over there even though he's most likely got a shit ton of money, and I can't expect Sebastian and Chris to pay for my transport over there. So, I guess I'm kind of screwed on how I'm going to get to Brooklyn.

Unless, since I told Vic that I'll be gone within six months, I can try and find some jobs to do round here to get the money to go over there. Then again, being seven months pregnant isn't the best time to go out searching for a job. Fuck, if only they didn't live so far, then I wouldn't need to worry so much about cash to get there. Well, I still would've had to worry about getting money, but if they lived closer, this would be so much easier.

I guess it's just a good thing that I won't have too much stuff that I'll be needing to take over there, considering I don't have very much stuff in the first place. But there will still be all of the baby stuff for my son that I'm going to have to take over with me, even then I don't have much of that stuff though.

Looking over at the door to my room, I see both Lynn and Danielle walking into the room. Lynn must've told Danielle about me wanting to leave this place, and now the two of them are hopefully going to help me out with leaving this place.

“So, you've got some place to go, right?” Danielle asks, as she and Lynn sit down on the bed next to me.

“Yeah, I do.” I nod. “I'll be staying with a couple old school friends, Sebastian and his boyfriend, Chris.” I say, before sighing. “I just need to figure out how I'm going to get to where they’re living in Brooklyn. Before the baby is born. I don't want to still be here when the baby is born.”

Danielle nods. “So you need money to get over there.” She says. “If Vic doesn't do anything to help you get over there, then Lynn and I can figure something out.”

“Thanks.” I say. “But I can't expect you both to pay for me to get over there.”

“Kellin, we don't mind.” Lynn says. “We’re going to help you get out of this place in any way we can.” She promises me.

Sighing, I look down, resting a hand on my stomach. I'm really grateful for both Lynn and Danielle with everything that they've done for me, and now they're going to help me get out of this place. I'm definitely going to miss the both of them when I leave.

“I've got to go talk with Vic about this.” I sigh, getting up, and walking over to the door. “I doubt he'd be of much help though.”

“We'll still be here once you get back from telling Vic, Kellin.” Danielle says. “And once you do return from telling Vic, we can plan on how you're going to get to Brooklyn.”

“Thai you both.” I say, turning back to them. “For everything.”

They both smile at me. “We'd do anything to help you, Kellin.” Lynn says. “Now go tell Vic. We'll be right here when you get back.”

Nodding, I turn towards the door, before walking out and off down the hallway to Vic’s office to tell him the news. Knowing fully well that he probably won't help me out with any of this.

******

“Vic?” I ask, as I stop in the doorway to his office. I've been thinking about how I'm going to tell him that I've got a place to stay after I leave this place, and I've decided on just simply telling him instead of doing it in some way that would use way too much brain power to work out.

He looks up at me from where he sat behind his desk, with his cat, Fang, sitting on his desk near him. “What do you want?” He sighs, looking a little frustrated and annoyed.

Walking into the room more, I stop once I'm standing in the middle of the room in front of his desk. I pretty much know what I'm going to tell him, that I've found somewhere to stay, but I need money to actually get there. Getting the money to get over there though, now I haven't quite got that all figured out.

“I've got somewhere to stay.” I say, resting a hand on my stomach. “Turns out you were wrong, and that one of my old school friends is willing to help me out.”

He nods, before looking back at his laptop. “Okay, and when do you plan on leaving, or when does this friend of yours plan on picking you up?” He asks.

At that I sigh a little. “That's the thing.” I start. “He lives in Brooklyn with his boyfriend and their son.” I say. “I need money to get over there.”

“And how do you expect to get the money to get over there?” He asks, looking up at me. “You don't have any, and I don't suppose you're gonna make this friend of yours pay for you to get over there.”

“Well, obviously I'm not going to expect him to pay for me to get over there, now, am I?” I say, shaking my head. There's absolutely no way that I'd expect Sebastian and Chris to pay for me to get over there.

But how am I going to get the money to get over there? That, I need to ask Vic about. See if he can allow me to do some jobs around here to get the money to get over to Brooklyn.

The thing is though, I've just now decided that I want to leave before the baby is born. I don’t want to still be here when it’s time for me to give birth,even if I originally decided on leaving within six months when the baby would already be born. So, how am I going to get enough money before the baby is born?

“I'm also wanting to leave before the baby is born.” I say. “I don't want to have the baby round this place.”

“So then how do you expect to get the money to get over there?” He asks, not even saying anything about the fact that I'm wanting to leave before the baby is born like I thought he would.

“That's what I've come to talk with you about.” I say, walking closer to his desk a little. “If I could just do a few jobs around here to get the money to leave.” I start, but Vic cuts me off.

“No.” He starts. “You're not going to do any jobs round here to get the money to leave.” He says. “Now, just go so I can think.”

He doesn't say anything more after that, not even when I try and say something to get his attention, so I don't see any point in staying in here any longer. I told him what I came in here to tell him, so there's really nothing more for me to say to him.

So, I leave the room and head on off back to my room, where Lynn and Danielle should be waiting to hear what had just happened, and then for us to plan how I'm going to get to Brooklyn. And especially how I'm going to get the money to get there in the first place.

Chapter Text

It's been a week now, and Vic has yet to even talk to me about me moving all the way to Brooklyn. I've been talking more with Sebastian, and I've told him that as soon as I get the money, I'll be straight on my way over to them.

Problem is though, I want to leave before the baby is born, but being seven months pregnant, taking a plane isn't the brightest idea. There is the option of getting a train over, but I don't know exactly how long that would take to get over there, and chances are it's going to be really uncomfortable being on a train while pregnant for a certain amount of time. Unless I were to get a ticket for one of those fancy trains that have beds in the compartments or whatever, but fuck that's going to be expensive as fuck.

I honestly wish there was an easier way to get to Brooklyn that doesn't cost too much. I really don't want to be staying here when the time comes for me to give birth.

Sitting up in bed, I stretch my arms up, hearing my back crack slightly before I rest my hands on my stomach as I feel the baby start to kick. There's no possible way that I can allow my son to grow up in an environment that could put him in harm's way. Besides, why would I stay somewhere that I don't want to be in, and don't feel very comfortable in?

As I go to get out of bed, I stop as I notice an envelope on the bedside table. Curiously, I grab it and open it, almost dropping it onto the floor next to the bed as I discover what the contents are.

This can't be happening....

Pulling out the contents, I can't believe what I'm seeing. There, clear as day, is a train ticket to Brooklyn leaving next week. But that's not the only thing inside the envelope. There's got to be a few thousand dollars in cash in there also. There was a note in there also, which was addressed to me from Vic, which caught my interest.

"Kellin,

"I know you don't trust me, and most likely hate me. I'd honestly hate me too if I were you. I've been a total jackass to you. No, jackass doesn't even begin to cover it. Anyway, I'm sorry for the way I've treated you, and I genuinely wish that things could've been better, but I know things are passed trying to fix. There wasn't anything there to fix anyway, so there's really no point in trying. You don't love me, and I don't love you, or at least not in the way that a relationship would work out. Besides, when has a master and slave relation ever developed into something more?

"But even though I don't exactly love you, I have grown to care about you. I don't know how you managed it, but you've actually managed to make me care about another person again. I say person, as there are things that I do care about, like my cat Fang. If anything happened to that grumpy little shit, I don't know what I'd do. Which is why I'm asking you if maybe in a few months when you're all settled with these, friends of yours, if you could take her for me. I don't want to see her get hurt if she stays here with me.

"I have to admit that me thinking about if Fang were ever to get hurt if she stays here, made me realize that if she's not safe here, then neither are you and our son. And I don't want that. I know you've taken a liking to Fang, and she seems to have taken a liking to you, too, and you're the only person I can trust to give her to. I know you'll take care of her. I'm not asking you to take her straight away, just wait a couple months till you're settled in, and I'll take her to you. Of course, talk about this with your friends that you're staying with first.

"Anyway. I've taken the liberty of purchasing a train ticket for you that's leaving next week. But, since it takes a couple days to get to Brooklyn by train, I've gotten you a ticket for one of those fancy trains that have a bed inside the compartments for you to rest and relax in. And trust me when I say this, those trains look absolutely beautiful. Though, please don't refuse to take this ticket, as it costed a fuck load of money, and I just want you to have a comfortable travel to Brooklyn.

"Also enclosed in the envelope is exactly ten thousand dollars. Consider this payment for child support, and as an apology or whatever for how I've treated you. By the way, don't worry, this hasn't made me go bankrupt. If it did, I'd probably be giving you less than I already have.

"Also, it would be a big help if when you're in Brooklyn, you could send me your friend's address so I can send over some baby supplies, as it has come to my attention (Lynn and Danielle informed me) that you don't currently have very much stuff for the baby. I'd also like to send over some money to this friend of yours, to help with expenses and all that shit.

"So. Basically what this is, is me telling you that I've come to my senses, and that the right thing for me to do, is allow you to leave. I just want what's best for our son, and if me not being involved in his life is the safest way to go, then so be it. I have told you before that it would be better if I wasn't in his life, but then I had began to think that we could somehow make it work. But then I realized that it would've never worked out between us.

"I would say that you're dismissed from your duties as my slave, but you were dismissed of that about six months ago now. Or, something like that anyway.

"I hope you have a wonderful life with our son away from me and this lifestyle, and I wish you all the best.

"Vic."

I have to reread the letter a couple of times before it even begins to register in my brain that Vic is allowing me to leave, and that he's paid for my train ticket over to Brooklyn. Though Jesus fucking christ... He's really gone and given me ten thousand dollars, and the train ticket that he got for me is for one of those fancy trains?

Jesus fucking christ, I was not expecting any of this...

Not to mention he's giving me his cat? Well, not straight away, but in a couple months time when I've settled in with Sebastian and Chris, but still. That's one thing I definitely wasn't expecting at all. And, if he really wants me to take her for him, then I will.

Quickly, I slip everything back inside the envelope, before I'm getting out of bed and going off to Vic's office. I've got to thank him for doing this for me, and finally seeing that this is the best option. Though, the fact that he only realized this after him realizing that if his cat isn't safe here, then neither is our son and myself, made me feel a little, I don't know, annoyed I guess? But at least he's finally realized this. That's the main thing.

I don't bother knocking on the door to Vic's office, instead, I just walk right in, and pull him in for a hug. He's taken by surprise at first, but soon enough, he's hugging me back.

"Thank you, Vic." I say, pulling out of the hug. "Thank you for finally understanding why I'm wanting to leave this place."

He smiles a little, patting me on the shoulder. "Well, I came to my senses, and realized why you're wanting to go." He says. "And I wish you all the best." He then frowns. "I do wish we could've at least tried to make it work though."

Sighing, I nod my head a little. "It would've never worked out between us, Vic." I say. "Especially not when I don't know if I can trust you or not." I sigh.

He nods, brushing my hair out of my face with his hand. "You can trust me now that I want what's best for you and our son, though." He says. "I might not love you, but I do care about you." He then looks over towards the couch near the window where Fang is curled up. "You will take care of her when you take her in a couple of months, right?" He asks.

I nod. "Of course. I'll make sure nothing happens to her." I promise him. "But I'm going to have to talk with Sebastian and Chris - the two friends that I'm moving in with - if they're okay with her staying at their house in a few months." I say. "I'm sure that they'll be okay with it though. Sebastian loves cats."

He nods at that. "I'll need you to give me their address sometime after you've settled in with them so I can send over some baby supplies, and some money for them to help out with expenses for them." He says. "Just because I don't want them thinking that you'll be staying with them for nothing." He then stops, seemingly thinking about something. "What have you told them about me, and what had happened to you since you last saw them?"

At that, I sigh. I've not yet told Sebastian and Chris what had happened to me since I last saw them, and I didn't exactly tell them the truth when I told Sebastian that I need a place to stay. And what i told them about Vic, wasn't exactly true.

"I haven't told them what happened to me yet. I'm planning on it eventually, but just not right now." I sigh. "And, I told them that you wanted nothing to do with me and our baby."

"It would be better for me to stay out of his life." He nods, frowning a little. "But you are going to tell them the truth?" He asks.

"Yes." I nod. "Not straight away though."

He nods, before smiling again, and kissing my cheek. "Well, you better go tell Sebastian and Chris the good news then." He says.

Nodding, I hug him one last time, before leaving the room. I can't believe he's actually come to his senses and is allowing me to leave, and actually went out of his way to buy my train ticket himself. And the fact that he gave me ten thousand dollars, and is planning on sending me down some baby supplies, and that he is going to be sending some money to Sebastian and Chris to help them out even though he's never met them before. I guess the guy really does have a heart buried deep down inside him. Though, where he got all the money to do all of this, I don't think I really want to know all that much.

While I'm making my way back to my room to call Sebastian and Chris with the good news, I'm stopped by Lynn and Danielle, as they pull me in for a hug. And are they both, crying?

"We're going to miss you, you little shit!" Lynn exclaims.

"I'm going to miss you both, too." I say, as I hug them both back. "But this is for the best."

"We know, Kellin." Danielle says, not letting go of me. "But we're still going to miss you."

I can't lie, I'm going to miss these two a lot. They're the only friends I've really made here, and I'm going to miss them so much. I don't know how much I'm going to miss Vic though, as I had gotten a lot closer to Lynn and Danielle - even Alex, but he's dead - much more than Vic. I'm not too sure how well I'll miss Jack either, since I never really got to know him well, and actually talk with him.

Lynn and Danielle are the two that I know I'll miss for certain. I'd ask them to come with me, but I don't know if Sebastian and Chris will really like that or not. Besides, Lynn and Danielle probably have commitments here. Maybe one day they could possibly move to Brooklyn, or at least come and visit once the baby is born.

But at last I'm getting out of here, and away from this lifestyle. I'll be able to have a fresh start in Brooklyn with my son, and I won't need to worry about putting him in danger. Well, there would be little small dangers, but nothing as major as a rival gang trying to kill him. At least this way, he'll be able to grow up and have a normal life, or as normal a life as I can give him anyway.

"I've got to go tell Sebastian and Chris that I'm leaving next week." I tell Lynn and Danielle once we've all pulled out of our hug. "They both are probably waiting to hear any news on when I'm coming over."

"Of course." Lynn nods. "You go do that, Kells." She says, before looking over at Danielle. "I think Dani and I probably have work to do round here right now anyway."

Danielle nods in agreement. "I think that there was something that Vic wanted us to go do." She says, before she and Lynn say goodbye, and Lynn is dragging her away downstairs.

I linger in the hallway for a bit, watching on after Lynn and Danielle, before I head on back to my room to call Sebastian and Chris on Skype.

It's time to tell them the good news....

Chapter Text

"Do you have all your stuff packed yet, Kellin?" Vic asks, walking into my room, that won't be mine for much longer now.

Today is the day that I board the train to start my two day ride to Brooklyn to stay with Sebastian and Chris. And, I'd honestly be lying if I said that I wasn't nervous about all of this. Because, I am definitely nervous about all of this. But I can't stay here any longer, and this is the best thing to do to keep my son safe.

Glancing over at my suitcases and backpack sitting on one side of the room, I nod my head. I can't believe this is actually happening. In a couple days, I'll be in Brooklyn with Sebastian and Chris. Soon, I'll be away from this place for good, and I don't plan on ever returning. Well, maybe one day I will, but I honestly doubt it.

Looking up over at Vic, I find him watching me. I couldn't tell what he's feeling though, I was never very good at being able to tell how people are feeling, or maybe it's just with Vic. I don't know. Either way, I can't tell what he's feeling about all of this, and whether or not he really wants me to leave just yet. But this is the best thing for mine and our son's safety.

"You know, I am going to miss you." Vic admits, walking into the room more, and sitting down next to me. "I didn't really think I would, but it turns out I am going to."

I nod. "Honestly, I'm not so sure if I will miss you or not." I admit, looking down at the ground.

I'm not sure if I should feel bad or not that I'm not going to miss him, but considering what I've been through and how he treated me, it makes sense why I wouldn't miss him. Plus, I don't love him, but there may have been some feelings towards him at one point. But now? Any feelings I had towards him are gone.

"That's, understandable." He nods. "I wasn't really expecting you to miss me anyway." He says. "I have been a total ass to you after all."

"Yeah." I nod, sighing a little. "When are we leaving?" I ask, looking up at him.

Is it wrong to say that I just want to hurry up and get out of here already? I honestly just don't want to stay here any longer than I have to right now. I'm not sure what time it is exactly, but I do know it is rather early in the morning. I'm not really a morning person, but today is an exception.

"In about ten minutes." Vic says. "I'd imagine that you want to say your goodbyes to Lynn and Danielle."

As if on cue, both Lynn and Danielle run into the room and pull me in for a hug. The both of them still in their pyjamas, as I'm assuming that they only just got up not that long ago.

I hug the both of them back, not exactly wanting to let go of them anytime soon, and I don't think either of them want to let go of me anytime soon either. But unfortunately, I'm leaving soon, and I may not ever see them again.

"I'm going to miss you both." I sigh, as the three of us finally pull out of the hug. "I really am. You both have become two of the only people I've grown close friends with here, and I'm going to miss you so fucking much." I say, before sighing. "And I'm still going to miss Alex."

I notice Vic stiffen up a little next to me as I mention Alex. I've got no idea if he's over Alex's death or not. I'd imagine he's not really over it so much. He did have something with Alex years ago, and had a kid with him, so I'd imagine Alex's death is still pretty raw with him.

"We're going to miss you too, little one." Danielle sighs, kissing my forehead, before wiping the tears from her eyes. "But this is the best thing for both you and your son."

"Dani and I would go with you and Vic to the train station, but Vic wouldn't let us." Lynn says, glaring at Vic, before turning back to me. "So, this is the last time we'll be seeing you."

At that, I frown. I was hoping that Lynn and Danielle would be going with Vic and I to the train station, but they're not as Vic wouldn't allow it. I guess he doesn't want them running off with me or something. But still, I would've liked them to come with us,

"Danielle, Lynn." Vic starts, after not saying a word since Lynn and Danielle came into the room. "I need the both of you to take Kellin's bags downstairs and outside to my car." He instructs them. "Kellin and I will be down there momentarily."

The two of them go to protest, but they seemingly decide against it, and quickly grab my bags and take them outside. I watch on after them, before turning to Vic.

"What?" He asks.

"Why aren't you allowing them to go with us to the train station?" I ask. "I would've liked the only two people that I've managed to grow close to here to accompany us to the train station before I leave for good." I say.

Vic sighs, shaking his head. "I just wanted to spend the half hour drive to the train station alone with you." He admits. "But, if you want Lynn and Danielle to come with us, then okay."

I nod at that, glad that Vic will let Lynn and Danielle go with us. But then at the same time I feel bad, cause he wanted to spend the time it'll take to get there alone with me.

Okay, now I'm stuck on whether I now want Lynn and Danielle to go with us...

"I mean, if you wanted to spend the time it'll take to get there alone with me, then okay." I say.

He shakes his head at that. "No. If you want Lynn and Danielle to go with us, then they can go with us to the train station." He says, before standing up. "Come on, we need to get a move on."

At that, I stand up and follow him out of the room, downstairs, and outside to his car where Lynn and Danielle are waiting. Though, of course before we got down there I had to stop to go to the bathroom.

"You both are coming with us now." Vic tells Lynn and Danielle, as he helps me into the passenger's seat in the front of his car.

"But we're still in our pajamas." Danielle points out.

"Oh, who gives a fuck!" Lynn says, before hurriedly getting into the backseat and pulling Danielle in after her. "Just get your pretty little ass in here already!"

Vic's shutting the door after them, before walking around to the other side of the car and getting into the driver's seat. He glances into the back of the car through the rearview mirror at Lynn and Danielle, before he turns to me.

"You absolutely sure you've got everything?" He asks. "And that you've let Sebastian or whatever his name is that you're on your way now?"

"Yes." I nod. "I've got everything, and I've told Sebastian and Chris that I'll be there in about two days."

"Good." He nods, before starting up the car, and driving off out of the property and off to the train station.

In only a couple of days, I'll be in Brooklyn with Sebastian and Chris. In two days, this will all be behind me and I'll be able to start a whole new life with my son.

Oh boy, how I'm nervous to see Sebastian and Chris again. But at the same time, I'm really excited to see them again. I've missed the both of them a lot, and I can not wait to see them again.

Just two more days, and then I'll be there, and this will be all behind me.

Two more days, and I'll be in Brooklyn....

Chapter Text

That train ride from San Diego to Brooklyn definitely wasn't really the most comfortable I've been. That's probably only because I am seven months pregnant, but still. It wasn't the most comfortable three days I've had.

It did give me plenty of time to reflect over the past year though, and the years before that. I'm honestly glad that all of that is behind me now, and I get to have a new start away from all of that in Brooklyn, with help from Sebastian and Chris.

Thankfully I don't have that much luggage, so there wasn't much stuff that I really needed to take off the train. Now all I need to do, is figure out where Sebastian and Chris are at waiting for me. Hopefully they're already here, so I don't need to wait for very long, and as soon as we get to their place, I think I'm going to have a nap, or maybe a nice warm bath as my muscles are aching right now.

Thankfully Vic had gotten me a ticket for one of those trains that have cabins in them with a bed and all other things necessary. I guess he only did that because it's about three days journey from San Diego to Brooklyn, and I really do appreciate him thinking of that. Though, how much that would've cost him, I really just don't want to think about that.

Walking round the train station, I scan through the crowds of people, trying to see if I can locate either Sebastian or Chris, or the both of them for that matter. This would help so much more if I had a phone that I could call them on, but unfortunately I don't have a phone, so I'm stuck with having to just walk around to try and spot either of them. Luckily, I only have a suitcase and a backpack, so I'm not lugging round so much stuff. Once I'm settled I can go out and buy more stuff that I'll need. I still have the money that Vic gave me after all.

As my feet start to ache, I walk over to a nearby bench, and sit down. Taking the backpack off my back, I set it on the bench next to me, and move my suitcase closer to me. I'm not too keen on walking around much longer, so hopefully wherever Sebastian and Chris are now, they'll find me here. They'd understand that I wouldn't want to stay standing anyway, so they'd probably look for me around places to sit or around places you'd get food.

Rubbing a hand round my stomach, I glance up over at the large clock on one of the walls of the train station. It's currently ten AM, and I had messaged Sebastian before I left three days ago that my train would come in around nine. The train had come in at about nine thirty, so it's not too off, but I'd have thought Sebastian and Chris would've gotten here before then. Hopefully they haven't forgotten to come pick me up, and they're just running late.

Just as I was starting to fear that they'd forgotten to come pick me up, and weren't going to turn up after all, I look up over to the left, to see someone running towards me. That someone, being Sebastian. By the time he reached me, he was breathing heavy, and had to lean against the seat I was sitting on to catch his breath.

"Sorry." He gasps out, trying to catch his breath. "Chris wa' busy fixin' up spare room for you at home, an' we lost track of time." He puffs out. "And 've been running round this whole place tryn'a find ya."

"That's okay." I say standing up, relieved that he's finally here and that they didn't forget to come pick me up. "What matters is that you're here now."

He looks down at me, pushing his hair out of his face as he smiles at me and huffs out a small laugh. "Yeah." He says. "Gosh, this is so weird seeing you again." He admits, once he's caught his breath.

"Same here." I say, before moving closer to him, and wrapping my arms around him in a hug. He hugs me back tightly - but not too tight to crush my stomach.

"I've missed you, Kellin." He says, not letting go of me. "I thought you had died that night."

"I've missed you too." I say, before I pull away a little. "But, can we not talk about that?" I ask. "I'm not really in the mood to talk about what happened that night."

He nods, before the two of us pull out of our hug. Standing back a little, he wipes at his eyes, before once more moving his hair off his face. "Chris is waiting out in the car with our son Jasper." He says. "We should get moving. Chris an' I don't exactly live that close to here, so there's about an hour's drive back."

Nodding, I go to grab my backpack and suitcase, but before I could do so, Sebastian takes a hold of both of them. "I can carry those." I say.

He shakes his head. "It's no problem, Kellin. I can take them for you." He says.

Giving up, I don't bother arguing with him about the carrying of my bags, I'm kind of tired as it is anyway, and I'm not in the mood anyway, so I just follow along beside him as we make our way to the carpark where Chris is waiting for us. Though, we end up having to stop on the way there, as I need to go pee, but after that, we continue on to the carpark.

It doesn't take long for us to find Chris once we reach the carpark, as he was standing outside a silver minivan. As we make our way over to Chris, a tan-and-white dog pops it's head out of the open window next to Chris, and barks happily as it sees Sebastian and I walking over.

"Oh, I forgot to mention that we brought our dog, Dodger, with us." Sebastian apologizes. "He's a bit of a nuisance, but other than that, he's all good." He says, before stopping. "Well, actually he's a bit of an energetic idiot really." He shrugs. "Much like Chris if I think about it."

Nodding, we continue on over there, and Chris meets us halfway, before he's pulling me in for a hug. "It's good to see you again, Kellin." He says.

"It's good to see you too, Chris." I say, hugging him back.

Once the two of us pull away, Chris takes my backpack and suitcase from Sebastian. "Let me just put those in the back of the van, and then we can head on home." He says, and as soon as we get to the van, Sebastian helps me into the van, where I sit down next to a car seat where I'm assuming their son Jasper sat asleep.

"Dodger, stay." Sebastian says, pushing the dog back carefully, as he tries to make his way over the seats and into the middle section of the van from the seats at the back. "And be quiet, you'll wake Jasper up." He then looks over at me. "Sorry, he gets all excited when he sees new people."

"It's fine." I assure him, twisting around a little on the seat, as I reach over and stroke a hand through the dog's fur.

At that, Sebastian nods, before he's getting into the passenger's side at the front of the car after shutting the side door for me. "Chris, come on!" He calls. "I'm hungry, and I'm sure Kellin is too."

"I'm coming, Seb." Chris says, as he gets into the driver's seat after shutting the rear door of the van. "Just be patient, and you'll get your food." He promises, leaning over to kiss Sebastian's cheek.

I can't help but look away at that. I kind of feel like a third wheel right now. Though, I do kind of have a little pal back here, one who just licked my cheek. Reaching over, I scratch behind Dodger's ear, and he leans his head into my hand a little as he licks at my arm.

Now, I know for a fact that I'm going to enjoy having a dog around. Maybe not so much once my son is born though, but I'm sure it'll work out fine in the end.

Though, now that I'm here with Sebastian and Chris, I'm going to have to figure out when to tell them about what had happened to me since I last saw them. I just hope that they won't kick me to the curb once I tell them.

******

Walking downstairs after getting changed into a pair of sweatpants and a sweater after just getting out of the bath, I stop at the bottom of the stairs, as I hear Sebastian and Chris talking to someone. Who they're talking to though, I've got no idea.

I don't remember either of them mentioning that someone is coming over today. Unless, they didn't tell me cause they didn't want me to know about it? They can't possibly be hiding anything from me, can they? Actually, I wouldn't be mad if they are, they're allowed to have secrets from me. I've only been here for a couple weeks after all. I still have yet to tell them what happened to me though.

Maybe I'm just being paranoid and worried that something bad is going to happen. Like, Sebastian and Chris are drug lords or something, and they're in some gang, or whatever. I'm sure if they were a part of that scene, Vic would've told me about it. I'm probably just acting a little paranoid that the life that I left behind in San Diego with Vic is going to somehow follow me here. That's the last thing I need.

Shaking my head, I walk into the kitchen slowly, hoping like hell that I'm just being paranoid and there's nothing to worry about. Though, as I walk into the kitchen and see a woman sitting at the table with Sebastian and Chris, I find myself becoming slightly less worried about what's going on.

Sebastian is the first one to notice me walk into the room, and he gets up off his seat, and walks over to me. "Kellin!" He starts, leading me along with him over to the table. "This is Chris and I's friend, Hayley Atwell." He says. Introducing me to the woman. "Hayley, this is Kellin."

The woman, Hayley, stands up, and walks over to us, holding out her hand for me to shake. "Hi." She starts, as I shake her hand. "Sebastian and Chris have told me about you." She says. "In fact, Sebastian here wouldn't shut up about it."

Nodding, I look over to see Sebastian standing there, his cheeks slowly getting a little pink with embarrassment. "Oh, shut it, English." He says, ducking his head in embarrassment.

I'm guessing that English is her nickname, as I'm guessing she's from England. Well, that, and her British accent.

"It's nice to meet you, Hayley." I say, before the two of us take a seat at the table.

She nods. "Sebastian told me you're seven months pregnant." Hayley says. "When's the baby's due date?" She asks.

"I think it's December 18." I say, rubbing a hand around my stomach. "But, I can't quite remember right now. It's in December though, I know that."

"That's only two months away." Sebastian says. "You ready to pop the little guy out?"

I nod. "I honestly just want him out already." I sigh. "I'm so ready for him to be born."

"It's a shame that the father doesn't want anything to do with him." Sebastian comments. "He sounds like a fucking asshole if you ask me."

All I do is nod my head at that. I'm not ready to tell them the truth just yet, I need to figure out how I'm going to tell them first. But I'll be telling them soon, just not quite yet. First, I want to just get settled in here, and then I'll tell them.

I just hope it won't all end badly like I'm worried it will....

Chapter Text

I've been in Brooklyn living with Sebastian and Chris for a week now, and so far I've yet to tell them about what had happened to me. I'm planning on telling them tonight though, once Chris gets home from work. But, I'm still not quite sure how I'm going to tell them. It's got to be done though. I'm just worried about how they'll react about it.

Sitting up in bed, I notice that Chris and Sebastian's dog, Dodger, is asleep at the end of the bed. He must've snuck in while I was asleep or something. Not that I'm complaining about it though. I've come to like Dodger, and he's already taken a liking to me, though it didn't take too long for him to take a liking to me.

Getting out of bed carefully as to not wake Dodger, I decide that I might as well get up now. It is midday right now after all, and as much as I'd love to just stay in bed all day, I'm fucking starving, and I need food. Plus, i need to tell Sebastian that I'm wanting to talk to him and Chris later tonight when Chris is home from work.

I wince a little, stopping in the hallway to rub around at my stomach as my son started kicking a little rough. The sooner these next two months pass by till he's due to come out, the better. I honestly just want him out already.

"Sebastian?" I ask, walking downstairs and into the kitchen, to find him sitting there at the table on his laptop. Jasper must be down for his nap or something.

He looks up at me, smiling a little. "What's up?" He asks, pushing his laptop aside just a little.

Sighing, I sit down at the table next to him. Chris isn't home yet, but I should at least tell Sebastian that there's something that I need to tell the both of them later. "I need to talk with you and Chris about something later." I say.

At that, he frowns a little. "Is everything okay?" He asks.

I nod. "Kind of." I admit. "I just need to talk to you and Chris about what happened to me, and why I've moved in with you both."

"So, it's more than just the father of your baby not wanting anything to do with you both then?" He asks, nodding a little. "I had a feeling that there was more to it, but I just didn't want to ask about it."

"Yeah." I nod, choosing not to mention just yet that I had kind of lied a little about that. But once I tell him and Chris what had happened, I'm sure they'll understand why I chose to lie about it. "I'm just hoping that once I tell you both that you don't kick me out." I admit.

He frowns at that, before he's getting off his seat and pulling me in for a hug. "Don't worry." He says, rubbing a hand round my back. "Whatever it is, we won't kick you out." He promises me, before he's pulling away and staring down at me. "Quite frankly, I don't ever want to let you out of my sight again." He says. "Especially not when I just got you back after three years of thinking you were dead."

I smile at that, shaking my head a little as I let out a relieved laugh. That gave me hope that they won't kick me out after I tell them what happened. Then again, there could still be the chance that he'll change his mind after I tell him and Chris later on.

"Promise?" I ask.

"Promise." He nods. "Whatever it is, you're not going anywhere."

******

Chris has been home for a few hours now, and I've not told them about what happened just yet. Chris isn't even aware that I'm about to tell them either. Sebastian and I had agreed that I'd tell them after dinner and after he puts Jasper down to bed.

I'm still not too sure how to say it to them, but it's now or never, and I guess I can try and figure it out as I go along. Probably not the easiest way to go, but it's something, and I don't want them never knowing about it. Especially since I've still got to ask them if they're okay with Vic's cat, Fang, staying here. And then Vic's still got to send over some money for the two of them, and also some baby supplies for my son, since I've literally got no baby supplies for him.

"Jasper's finally down for bed." Sebastian sighs, as he walks into the living room with Dodger following along behind him. "I thought he'd never get to sleep." He says, as he flops down onto the couch next to Chris, before looking over at me.

"Okay, what's going on?" Chris asks, looking between both Sebastian and I.

"Kellin's got something he wants to tell us." Sebastian says, as he sits up on the couch a little.

Chris nods, before turning his attention to me. "Okay, go ahead." He says. "We're listening."

Nodding, I look down at the floor. "I need to tell you both what happened since the last time you saw me." I say, not looking up at either of them.

Dodger seems to sense my nervousness, as he makes his way over to me from where he was stretched out on the floor before, and jumps up onto the couch next to me. He rests his head on my knees, and I run a hand through his fur.

Taking a deep breath, I begin telling them everything that had happened to me since I last saw them. I told them about the fire, how none of my relatives would take me in, but how I had met Master Oliver Sykes, and that he took me in and gave me the job of being his maid around his mansion for the first two years.

Both Sebastian and Chris were listening closely to what I was telling them. Honestly, as I went on, it looked as though they were slowly growing more saddened by what happened to me by the second. But, once I got to the part where Master Sykes had sold me as a sex slave to Master Victor Fuentes about a year ago, that's when Sebastian speaks up.

"Right." He starts. "I'm gonna kill that bastard." He announces. "If I ever see that Sykes guy, he's a dead man." He says. "And as a matter of fact, so is that Fuentes guy."

"Sebastian." Chris starts, holding Sebastian back down on the couch. "There'll be no killing anyone just yet." He says. "Just let Kellin finish."

Once Sebastian seems to have calmed down, he gives me the okay to carry on talking. So I get straight into telling them what happened while I was living with Vic as his sex slave. I didn't go into detail with the sexual stuff though, that's something I don't want them to hear.

But I told them about Lynn, Danielle, and Alex. I told them how those three were basically the only ones there that I managed to grow close with. I told them about how Vic was the leader of a gang, and I told them about Alan Ashby, the boy from a rival gang who Vic had been holding prisoner.

Then it came to the part about how I had disobeyed and gotten punished and that's how I had ended up pregnant with Vic's child. I told them how after Vic had found out that I was pregnant, that he had tried to get me to abort the child, and that when I had refused to do so, he had stabbed me. Thankfully the baby was okay after that though. I told them how after that happened, I had stayed with a couple other guys that Vic knows, Jono and Ben, until I had to go back to Vic.

Then came the part where I told them about how the prisoner had escaped, and had killed Alex. I didn't bother trying to stop the tears that fell when I told them that Alex had been killed. Alex's death is still like an open wound that will probably never heal.

I told them how Vic seemed to be slowly treating me like a human being, but didn't exactly want anything to do with our child. Saying that it's better if the child doesn't know he's the father. Then came Vic's confession about why he doesn't think he's a good father, and about his and Alex's son, James who had died from pneumonia.

Then, the part that made me know for sure that I wanted to leave that place, but had nowhere to go. When the rival gang had invaded, and how Lynn almost died. Well, it wasn't really an invasion as such, more or less just a confrontation. I told them how Vic made me do some shooting practise so I could be his little sniper during the confrontation, something I didn't want to do at all.

I told them how Vic basically didn't give a fuck about our child's safety or my own safety, and I was almost killed because of it.

"Chris, I'm about to commit mass murder." Sebastian states. "You better hold me back." He says. "That Fuentes guy is as good as dead as soon as I see him."

"There's more to it than that." I say, before getting back into it.

I explained how after the whole gang incident that nearly killed myself and my unborn son, and almost cost the life of another of my friends there, I had told Vic that I wanted him to stay the hell away from me, and that I didn't want him around my son. But Vic had seemed to have changed his mind, and wanted to be a part of my son's life, saying that he's his son too.

"Wait, so he did want to be there for you and your son after all?" Chris asks.

I nod. "I'm sorry I lied to you both in the beginning about that." I say. "But I just didn't want to tell you both the truth just yet. You're not mad about that, are you?"

They both nod. "No, we understand." Sebastian assures me. "We're not mad."

Nodding in relief, I carry on telling them what had happened after that. How I had picked up the courage to contact the both of them to ask for help out of there, and how at first Vic wasn't too happy about it. But then how Vic had managed to come to his senses, and a week before I boarded the train to get here, he had taken it upon himself to purchase a train ticket for me, and had given me ten thousand dollars as a sort of payment for child support or something.

"Well, at least he came to his senses." Sebastian starts. "But as soon as I see him, he's a dead man." He says. "I don't care how big and powerful he is, he's a dead man as soon as I see him."

"Yeah." I start, trailing off a little. "One more thing. He's wanting to send over some baby supplies for my son, since I basically don't have any." I explain. "And, he's wanting to send you both other some money to help with expenses and, stuff."

They both nod. "Well, I won't lie. We kind of do need a bit more money." Chris shrugs. "But that means he's going to want our address."

I nod. "Basically, yeah." I say. "He also kind of wants to know if it would be okay if his cat, Fang, stays here too." I add. "He's basically given her to me now, but he wants to make sure you both are okay with it first."

"Well, obviously she can stay." Sebastian says, before looking over at Chris. "Would Dodger be okay with a cat around the house?" He asks.

Chris shrugs. "Maybe." He says. "We won't know till there's a cat here, though." He then looks over at me. "So, is he wanting to drop his cat off here, then?"

"Pretty much." I nod. "But not for another month or two."

They nod at that, and Sebastian gets up and walks over to me and pulls me in for a hug, causing Dodger to move out of the way. "I'm so sorry for what you've been through." He says, sniffling a little. "Now I understand why you were worried that we'd kick you out." He adds, pulling away from me eventually. "And I assure you that you're not going anywhere." He promises.

"Thank you." I say.

He smiles at that, before hugging me once more. "You don't care if I were to kick Victor Fuentes's ass once he gets here though, do you?"

I can't help but laugh at that, shaking my head a little. "Absolutely not." I say. "Go for it. He does pretty much deserve it."

Finally, now I don't need to worry about my son growing up in a dangerous environment. He can grow up and have a relatively normal childhood, and he'll even have a little friend, Jasper, to grow up with.

Now, just as soon as I've found myself a job, and my own place, I can start a new life for myself and my son, Alexander, away from Vic.

This was the right thing to do, and I don't regret any of it at all.

I am free....

Chapter Text

Two years have passed since I made my decision and left Vic's mansion and traveled to live in Brooklyn with some old friends of mine from high school, Sebastian and Chris. To this day, I don't really regret leaving, but for my son Alexander's safety, this was the best decision I could make to keep him safe and away from the gang lifestyle.

Honestly? I'm happy with my life now, and I don't imagine ever going back to Vic. Nor do I have any plans to go visit him any time soon anyway. I have no need to see him anyway. Besides, he sometimes stops in for a day or two when he's in Brooklyn on business or whatever.

About a year after I had moved in with Sebastian and Chris, I had found myself my own job. It's only as a barista at the Starbucks in town, but it's better than nothing. And just recently, I've found myself my own apartment for Alexander and I.

Thankfully they allow cats in our apartment building, otherwise I would've had to have left Fang with Sebastian and Chris. Though honestly, I don't think Sebastian would've complained about that at all. After all, as soon as he saw Fang, he absolutely adored her.

I also got myself a car after finally learning how to drive sometime last year. To say I was nervous and scared of learning how to drive would be an understatement. I was beyond terrified. I've never driven anything in my life, and I was so scared that I would crash. Fortunately I didn't crash though, and I actually did much better than I expected I would.

Currently, it's my day off work and Sebastian and I have decided to meet up at some café with Hayley. Apparently there's something that Sebastian wants to share with us, and I'm hoping it's good news. I'm sure it's good news, he did sound a little excited on the phone when he had called me earlier after all. Plus, if it was bad news, I'm not too sure that he'd tell us at a café.

"Come on, Alex." I say, walking over to him from where he sat in the corner of our small living room playing with blocks. "We're going to see uncle Sebastian and Jas." I tell him. "And aunty Hayley as well."

At that, Alexander walks over to me, and reaches his arms up for me to pick him up. "Dada, up!" He says, reaching up.

I smile at him, before leaning down to pick him up in my arms. "Okay, Alex." I say. "Let's go get you changed and ready to go out, shall we?"

"See Jasper and uncle Sebba?" He asks. "And aunty Hay?"

I nod. "Yes, now let's get ready to go!" I cheer, to which Alexander just laughs at me.

Kissing him on his cheek, he laughs more, and I walk off with him in my arms to his bedroom so I can get him ready to go meet Sebastian and Hayley out in town.

******

Getting out of my car, I can see Sebastian already sitting at one of the outside tables outside the café we had agreed to meet at, with Jasper sitting on his lap. I'm not sure if Sebastian has noticed me yet, as he seems to be texting someone on his phone. But even though he hasn't noticed me, Jasper sure has.

"Daddy!" Jasper says, trying to get Sebastian's attention. "Kelly!" He says, pointing over towards me just as I get Alexander out of his carseat.

Sebastian looks up from his phone, and smiles once he sees me. And just by looking at him, I can tell that the news that he has to share with Hayley and I - once Hayley gets here that is - will be good news.

Once I've locked my car, I walk over to the table Sebastian is sitting at, and I sit Alexander down on one of the chairs, before I sit down on the one next to him. Though, just as soon as I sit down on the chair, Alexander makes his way onto my lap.

"Hey, Kellin." Sebastian says.

"Hey." I say. "Is Hayley still on her way here?" I ask, looking around trying to see if I can spot Hayley making her way over to us.

He shakes his head. "Not yet." He says. "She should be here very soon though." He says, before looking behind me, as he seems to have spotted someone. "Oh, here she comes now." He says, waving out to her.

Turning around, I spot Hayley walking over to us, and as soon as she spots us, she quickens her pace running a little as she makes her way over to us. I've got to say, I've no clue how she can even run in heels. In fact, I have no idea how any girl or any guy for that matter can even run in heels.

"Hey." Hayley starts, as she sets her purse down on the table. "I hope I didn't keep you guys waiting too long." She apologizes.

Sebastian shakes his head. "We weren't waiting for very long." He says. "Kellin only just got here with Alex anyway." He adds.

She nods at that, before she's digging round in her purse for something. "Anyway." She starts, as she pulls her wallet out of her purse. "I'm going to go get a coffee. Do you boys want anything?" She asks.

"A coffee for me." I say. "And some hot chips for Alex." I grab my wallet out of my jacket pocket and hand her a twenty dollar note. "And if there's any chicken salad rolls I'll have one of those also."

She nods, before turning to Sebastian. "What about you?" She asks.

Sebastian reaches into his pocket to grab his wallet also. "Just a chocolate muffin for me, and hot chips for Jasper as well." He says, grabbing a twenty dollar note and handing it to Hayley.

"No coffee?" She questions, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "That's not really like you, Sebastian." She comments. "Are you okay?"

Sebastian shakes his head, shrugging a little. "Don't really feel like one."

"Alright then. Be back soon." Hayley says, before going inside to order our food and drink.

While Hayley's gone inside, I can't help but notice Sebastian wincing in pain a little.

"You okay?" I ask, watching him carefully in case there's something wrong.

He nods. "Yeah, I'm fine." He assures me. "Absolutely fine." He smiles.

Nodding, I keep a close eye on him. He's hiding something from us, and I'm positive that what he's hiding is the news that he's about to tell Hayley and I today. I have my suspicions on what it could be, but I'm going to just keep my mouth shut about it until he tells us himself.

Hayley comes back outside about ten minutes later with a large tray with our food, while one of the workers comes out following her with our drinks. I suspect that Hayley was worried that she'd end up spilling the coffees, and requested that one of the waitresses take it out for us. Either that, or the waitress offered to help her take everything out, so she didn't have to do it herself.

"Thank you." I say, as the waitress sets my coffee down in front of me, and Hayley hands over the plate with my chicken salad roll.

Sebastian is quick to grab his chocolate muffin, after setting Jasper down on the chair next to him. Jasper looks as though he's about to protest, but as soon as he sees the bowl of hot chips that Hayley sets down in front of him, all protest is forgotten as he starts eating.

Alexander moves onto his own seat as Hayley sets down a bowl of chips on the table for him, and he's quick to dig into his food just like Jasper.

"The power of food." Hayley laughs, indicating to Jasper, Alexander, and Sebastian, as they all dig into their food quickly. Sebastian already having almost finished his chocolate muffin.

Sebastian glances between Hayley and I, his cheeks going a shade of pink. "What?" He asks. "I'm hungry."

Hayley just laughs, sipping away at her coffee, and picking at her piece of carrot cake. "Before I forget, here's your change." She adds, handing both Sebastian and I our change. "I think I worked it out right."

It doesn't take very long for Sebastian to finish his muffin, and once he does, he sits back, in the chair. "I'm going to get more food." He announces, before getting up and walking inside.

Hayley and I watch on after him, and Hayley is the first one to speak. "Yep." She says. "I think I have a feeling with what's up with Seb."

Turning to her, I see her smiling to herself. Now, I have a feeling that she's assuming the exact same thing as I am. And, considering that Sebastian had already finished his muffin while both Hayley and I aren't even close to finishing our food, my theory is looking pretty likely.

"You thinking the exact same thing as I am?" I ask.

She shrugs. "Could be, depending on what it is you're thinking." She says.

"That he's expecting?" I ask.

She nods. "Exactly."

We don't say another word of it, as Sebastian walks back out with another muffin, and a bowl of chips. As he sits back down on his chair, he looks between the two of us. "What?" He asks.

"Oh, nothing, Seb." Hayley smiles.

He frowns a little, before realisation crosses his face. "Oh, you've both figured out, haven't you?" He asks.

"Depends what you mean by figured out." I shrug.

"I'm getting baby brother or sister!" Jasper butts in, before Sebastian gets the chance to tell us. "Daddy having baby!"

Sebastian laughs at that, before nodding. "Yes, Jas." He says. "You're going to be a big brother!"

"Congrats, Sebastian." Hayley says, getting up and walking over to Sebastian's side to hug him. "Let's hope that it's a little girl this time."

"Actually, it could be two." Sebastian says. "I'm three months pregnant with twins."

"This is wonderful news, Sebastian!" I say, getting up to hug him after Hayley sits back down.

He laughs at that, nodding his head. "You should've seen Chris's face when we found out it was twins." He says. "It was hilarious." He laughs. "He also fell off the chair that he was sitting on as well."

"Good ol' Chris." Hayley laughs.

Sebastian nods. "He couldn't believe it." He says. "But he's really excited about it." He adds.

"I bet he is." I say. "I'm so happy for you both."

"Thanks guys." Sebastian smiles. "But there's something else." He adds. "Chris has asked me to marry him."

Both Hayley and I let out a squeal in excitement, not caring about the odd looks that we get from passers by, as we both get up off our chairs and hug him again.

When Sebastian had said that he had something important to tell myself and Hayley, I never expected that it would be that Chris had proposed to him. I had a feeling that the news might've been that he's pregnant, but marriage as well? I honestly just can't be anymore happier for him.

Sebastian is pregnant with twins, and Chris had proposed to him, and I'm so happy for them. This is the best news I've heard in awhile now, and it's simply fantastic.

******

And so, six months later, Sebastian has given birth to twins, Riley a little boy, and Keira, a little girl, and they're both just the cutest.

About a year after Riley and Keira were born, Sebastian and Chris had their wedding. Sebastian had made myself one of his groomsmen, and Hayley was his maid of honor. Hayley and I thought it would be fun that since neither of us are dating anyone that we'd go as each other's dates.

While Sebastian and Chris went off on their honeymoon, I had offered to watch Jasper, Riley, and Keira, and their dog Dodger for them, with help from Hayley. Thank god Hayley was there to help look after them with me.

I've honestly never been more happy with my life than I am now. Three years have passed since I left Vic. and I haven't regretted a moment of it. I've hardly caught up with him, except for the couple times he'd turn up for the day when he's passing through Brooklyn on whatever business it is that he does with his gang. Alexander doesn't know that it's his father that sometimes visits when he's in Brooklyn on business. He thinks that Vic is just an old friend of mine that always brings him gifts every time he comes round. Vic and I are content on leaving it that way. It's the safest thing for him.

Though, sometimes when Sebastian and Chris know that Vic's here, they sometimes turn up and warn him that if he tries to hurt me or Alexander, that they'll kick his ass again. Honestly though, I think Vic learnt that lesson the first time he came round to drop some stuff off for me as well as his cat, Fang. Both Sebastian and Chris had kicked his ass. I have to say, that wasn't a very fair fight, Vic against Sebastian and Chris. Especially considering both Sebastian and Chris are much larger than Vic, and the fact that both Sebastian and Chris are rather muscular - Chris more than Sebastian.

Honestly, I think Sebastian and Chris might've scared Vic off from trying to hurt me and Alexander. I think Hayley did too honestly. After I had told her what had happened to me a few days before Vic got here the first time, she promised that the first thing she'd do once he turned up, is punch him in the face. And well, that's exactly what she did. Before Vic could even introduce himself to her, she punched him square in the face. I'm not sure what type of welcoming Vic was expecting from her, but I doubt it was that.

I've kept in relatively close contact with Lynn and Danielle over the years, and they come and visit whenever they can. Which definitely is nice, I've missed those two a lot.

But, I know that I never want to go back to San Diego and try and be with Vic. I don't love him, at one point I may have just had feelings for him, but that's all it was. The both of us are better off apart.

I'm happy with my life now, there's nothing that I would change about it, and all I want to do, is be there for my son, Alexander. All I want is for him to be happy and safe, and he never would've gotten that had we stayed in San Diego with Vic.

Alexander is happy here. I'm happy here. That's all there is to it.